The loyal Baptist, or, An apology for the baptized believers ... occasioned by the great and long continued sufferings of the baptized believers in this nation / by Thomas Grantham ...
         Grantham, Thomas, 1634-1692.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 260 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41782
         Wing G1540
         ESTC R26748
         09531500
         ocm 09531500
         43526
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41782)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 43526)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1332:6a, 1634:4)
      
       
         
           
             The loyal Baptist, or, An apology for the baptized believers ... occasioned by the great and long continued sufferings of the baptized believers in this nation / by Thomas Grantham ...
             Grantham, Thomas, 1634-1692.
          
           [6], 40 p.
           
             Printed for the author and are to be sold by Tho. Fabian ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Contains two title pages, with the same imprint, but different dates, the first appearing t.p. dated 1684, the second, 1674.
             "Containing I. His humble resolution to be a constant conformist to the Scriptures, and especially in these four great duties, viz. 1. to honour all men, 2. to love the brotherhood, 3.
             Bound and filmed at reel 1332:6a with G1546 following: The second part of the apology for the baptized believers.
             This item appears at reels 1332:6a and 1634:4.
             Reproductions of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baptists -- Apologetic works.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2007-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             The
             Loyal
             Baptist
          
           :
           OR
           AN
           APOLOGY
           FOR
           THE
           BAPTIZED
           BELIEVERS
           .
           CONTAINING
           I.
           His
           humble
           Resolution
           to
           be
           a
           constant
           Conformist
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           these
           four
           great
           Duties
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               1.
               
               To
               
                 Honour
                 all
                 Men.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               
                 Love
                 the
                 Brotherhood
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               
                 Fear
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               
                 Honour
                 the
                 King.
              
               
            
          
           According
           to
           1
           Peter
           2.
           17.
           
           II.
           His
           unfeigned
           endeavour
           for
           Unity
           in
           the
           Truth
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           wherein
           is
           shewed
           what
           〈◊〉
           a
           distinction
           in
           Communion
           between
           the
           Parochial
           〈…〉
           those
           of
           the
           Baptized
           Believers
           :
           Wherein
           fourteen
           〈◊〉
           lately
           published
           by
           Mr.
           
             N.
             T.
          
           M.
           A.
           in
           defence
           of
           Infant-Baptism
           ,
           are
           considered
           ,
           and
           answered
           .
           III.
           His
           Plea
           for
           Church-Assemblies
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           the
           Baptized
           Believers
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           is
           declared
           ,
           IV.
           The
           Nature
           of
           his
           Call
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           OCCASIONED
           By
           the
           great
           and
           long
           continued
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Baptized
           Believers
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
        
         
           BY
           THOMAS
           GRANTHAM
           ,
           a
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Job
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               is
               my
               complaint
               to
               〈◊〉
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               my
               Spirit
               be
               troubled
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Causabon's
             Birth
             of
             Heresy
             ,
             c.
             3.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               In
               all
               Ages
               Men
               have
               never
               been
               contented
               with
               the
               true
               Adoration
               instituted
               by
               God
               :
               But
               instead
               of
               external
               Signs
               instituted
               by
               God
               ,
               —
               they
               have
               forged
               and
               brought
               in
               their
               own
               Inventions
               .
            
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             Tho.
             Fabian
          
           at
           the
           Bible
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1684.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
           
             
               The
               Loyal
               Baptist
            
             :
             OR
             AN
             APOLOGY
             FOR
             THE
             BAPTIZED
             BELIEVERS
             .
             BEING
             ALSO
             An
             Earnest
             Persuasive
             to
             them
             and
             all
             Christians
             ,
             to
             study
             to
             be
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             do
             their
             own
             Business
             ,
             in
             these
             important
             Particulars
             ,
             VIZ.
             
             
               
                 I.
                 
                   To
                   Honour
                   all
                   Men.
                
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   To
                   Love
                   the
                   Brotherhood
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   To
                   Fear
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                   To
                   Honour
                   the
                   King.
                
                 
              
            
             Delivered
             in
             two
             Sermons
             upon
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             By
             THOMAS
             GRANTHAM
             ,
             a
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               
                 My
                 Son
                 ,
                 fear
                 thou
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 change
                 .
              
            
             
               Prov.
               24.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 —
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 hearken
                 unto
                 you
                 more
                 than
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 judg
                 ye
                 ?
              
            
             
               Acts
               4.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             London
             ,
             Printed
             for
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             Sold
             by
             
               Tho.
               Fabian
            
             at
             the
             Bible
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Church-yard
             ,
             1674.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             
               To
               all
               the
               Baptized
               Believers
               in
            
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Grace
               and
               Peace
               through
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               be
               multiplied
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             great
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             having
             taught
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             Creet
             their
             Duties
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             Caesar
             ;
             and
             leaving
             Titus
             (
             a
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Churches
             )
             behind
             him
             there
             ,
             very
             strictly
             warns
             him
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Subjection
             
               to
               Principalities
               ,
               and
               Powers
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               .
            
             Knowing
             how
             impossible
             it
             would
             be
             to
             propagate
             the
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             Christians
             did
             not
             adorn
             their
             Profession
             with
             a
             meek
             and
             harmless
             Conversation
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             their
             Obedience
             to
             those
             in
             Authority
             .
          
           
             And
             considering
             the
             manifold
             Temptations
             that
             attend
             Christians
             in
             these
             days
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             my
             Duty
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             has
             obtained
             Mercy
             to
             be
             faithful
             ,
             to
             do
             my
             best
             in
             giving
             warning
             to
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             them
             should
             be
             ensnared
             with
             ill
             Principles
             ,
             or
             specious
             Pretences
             ,
             to
             speak
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             Gospel-Rules
             ,
             either
             in
             things
             relating
             more
             immediately
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             under
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Such
             heady
             Persons
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             Days
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             less
             strange
             if
             now
             some
             such
             be
             found
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             speak
             Evil
             of
             Dignities
             :
             All
             Ages
             and
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             have
             been
             troubled
             with
             such
             Evil-Workers
             .
             And
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             care
             of
             faithful
             Men
             all
             along
             to
             protest
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             (
             which
             such
             Wretches
             only
             prophane
             by
             their
             Profession
             of
             it
             )
             might
             not
             be
             worse
             thought
             of
             because
             of
             them
             ;
             So
             let
             it
             be
             our
             care
             to
             bear
             a
             faithful
             Testimony
             against
             all
             such
             in
             these
             Days
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             as
             Guides
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             you
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             those
             under
             your
             Charge
             ,
             in
             the
             Duties
             which
             pertain
             to
             every
             state
             of
             Life
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             in
             things
             which
             pertain
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             our
             Gracious
             God
             :
             For
             
               these
               are
               the
               things
               which
               become
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             and
             of
             these
             our
             Obedience
             to
             Magistrates
             is
             not
             the
             least
             .
             I
             commit
             the
             ensuing
             Discourses
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             remain
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               Brother
               ,
               and
               Servant
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               THO.
               GRANTHAM
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               Loyal
               Baptist
            
             :
             OR
             AN
             APOLOGY
             FOR
             THE
             BAPTIZED
             BELIEVERS
             .
             BEING
             ALSO
             An
             Earnest
             Persuasive
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             study
             to
             be
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             their
             own
             Business
             ,
             in
             these
             important
             Particulars
             ,
             VIZ.
             
             
               
                 I.
                 
                   To
                   Honour
                   all
                   Men.
                
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   To
                   Love
                   the
                   Brotherhood
                
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   To
                   Fear
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 
                   To
                   Honour
                   the
                   King.
                
                 
              
            
             Delivered
             in
             several
             Discourses
             upon
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
             
               Honour
               all
               Men
               ,
               Love
               the
               Brotherhood
               ,
               Fear
               God
               ,
               Honour
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             having
             preached
             Christ
             in
             many
             Countries
             ,
             thought
             it
             meet
             to
             leave
             some
             Monuments
             of
             his
             holy
             Doctrine
             with
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             having
             in
             two
             sacred
             Epistles
             assured
             them
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             had
             preached
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             Fable
             or
             new
             Device
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Truth
             which
             from
             the
             Beginning
             God
             made
             known
             to
             his
             Prophets
             :
             He
             then
             exhorts
             them
             to
             
             Stedfastness
             ,
             and
             to
             hope
             to
             the
             end
             for
             the
             grace
             or
             fulness
             of
             Glory
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             at
             the
             revelation
             or
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             He
             warns
             them
             to
             beware
             of
             Sin
             ,
             chiefly
             that
             root
             of
             Malice
             ,
             Envy
             and
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             are
             usually
             complicated
             in
             one
             )
             :
             for
             as
             it
             gave
             being
             to
             all
             our
             Misery
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             all
             along
             the
             ruine
             of
             Nations
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Communities
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             advertised
             that
             it
             will
             abound
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             To
             avoid
             this
             damning
             Iniquity
             ,
             we
             are
             willed
             to
             consider
             our
             new
             Birth
             ,
             and
             as
             new-born
             Babes
             to
             evidence
             our
             delight
             to
             be
             in
             the
             sincere
             Milk
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Vanities
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             but
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             ;
             assuring
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             sure
             Foundation
             to
             support
             his
             Church
             :
             So
             ,
             (
             however
             some
             Builders
             do
             set
             him
             at
             naught
             )
             he
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Corner
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             in
             time
             confound
             the
             Disobedient
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             lest
             Christians
             should
             be
             too
             impatient
             of
             the
             seeming
             delay
             of
             Christ's
             Exaltation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manifold
             Tribulations
             which
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             must
             suffer
             ;
             he
             further
             warns
             them
             to
             be
             of
             an
             obedient
             and
             submissive
             Spirit
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             adorn
             their
             Profession
             ,
             by
             an
             honest
             Conversation
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             way
             to
             silence
             their
             Opposers
             ;
             
               For
               so
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               with
               well-doing
               ye
               may
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               ignorance
               of
               foolish
               Men
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
             For
             tho
             it
             be
             very
             true
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             the
             Lord's
             Freemen
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             22.
             yet
             they
             may
             not
             maliciously
             despise
             any
             Man
             ,
             nor
             dishonour
             any
             Man
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             :
             Christianity
             being
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             Obligation
             that
             any
             Man
             can
             be
             under
             ,
             to
             preserve
             and
             chearfully
             to
             give
             to
             all
             their
             Dues
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Love
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Tribute
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             &c.
             
             God
             is
             to
             have
             the
             things
             which
             are
             God's
             ,
             Princes
             the
             things
             which
             are
             theirs
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             (
             as
             well
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Christians
             as
             those
             that
             are
             )
             must
             have
             that
             Love
             and
             Honour
             which
             is
             their
             Due
             even
             from
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             we
             approach
             the
             Text
             ;
             which
             calls
             upon
             us
             to
             
               Honour
               all
               Men
               ,
               Love
               the
               Brotherhood
               ,
            
             to
             
               Fear
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Honour
               the
               King.
            
             In
             which
             Directions
             is
             briefly
             contained
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             Man.
             As
             ,
          
           
           
             
               1.
               
               His
               Duty
               in
               general
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 all
                 Men.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               particular
               Duty
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Love
                 the
                 Brotherhood
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               special
               Duty
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 the
                 King.
              
               
            
          
           
             In
             opening
             these
             Words
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             the
             genuine
             import
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Honour
               all
               Men.
            
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Word
             Honour
             here
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             
               Esteem
               all
               Men
               highly
               ,
               value
               all
               Men
               at
               an
               high
               Price
               ,
               or
               count
               them
               precious
               :
            
             And
             hence
             ,
             Tremelius
             reads
             the
             place
             
               Omnem
               Hominem
               in
               Honore
               habite
            
             ,
             have
             all
             Men
             in
             high
             Esteem
             or
             Honour
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Direction
             is
             implied
             that
             lowly
             and
             gracious
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             friendly
             and
             amicable
             Temper
             which
             all
             Christians
             should
             have
             and
             evidence
             towards
             Mankind
             :
             for
             he
             that
             is
             not
             of
             a
             lowly
             Spirit
             ,
             cannot
             Honour
             all
             Men.
             (
             2.
             )
             By
             
               All
               Men
            
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             here
             admit
             of
             the
             exception
             of
             any
             Man
             as
             such
             ;
             but
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             are
             all
             the
             Off-spring
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             a
             due
             esteem
             be
             given
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             noble
             part
             of
             his
             Creation
             under
             the
             Sun
             ;
             
               —
               And
               but
               a
               little
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Love
               the
               Brotherhood
            
             .
             By
             Love
             here
             we
             may
             safely
             understand
             ,
             a
             more
             special
             kind
             of
             Love
             than
             that
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             expressed
             ,
             in
             the
             2
             
               Epist
               .
               of
               John
               ,
               Whom
               I
               love
               in
               the
               Truth
               ,
               for
               the
               Truths
               sake
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               .
            
             Hence
             some
             of
             our
             Translators
             render
             the
             Words
             thus
             ,
             
               Love
               Brotherly
               Fellowship
            
             .
             And
             the
             Rhemists
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               This
               Speech
               often
               commendeth
               the
               Vnity
               of
               all
               Christians
               among
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Fear
               God.
            
             The
             Original
             imports
             an
             awful
             dread
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Fear
             as
             causeth
             Trembling
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             the
             same
             Word
             used
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             where
             it
             is
             evident
             such
             a
             Fear
             is
             intended
             :
             
               But
               rather
               fear
               him
               which
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               both
               Soul
               and
               Body
               in
               Hell.
            
             By
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             therefore
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             dutiful
             Observance
             of
             his
             revealed
             Will
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             )
             as
             ever
             we
             expect
             to
             see
             his
             Face
             with
             Comfort
             :
             and
             here
             the
             Fear
             of
             Man
             is
             excluded
             ,
             because
             it
             brings
             a
             Snare
             ,
             Prov.
             29.
             25.
             and
             is
             a
             fatal
             prevention
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               Honour
               the
               King.
            
             (
             1.
             )
             The
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             barely
             signify
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Esteem
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             a
             magnificent
             or
             splendid
             kind
             of
             Honour
             :
             for
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             for
             his
             Vicegerents
             ,
             giving
             them
             the
             Title
             of
             Gods
             in
             Psal
             .
             82.
             6.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             considered
             what
             King
             is
             immediately
             meant
             in
             our
             Text
             :
             he
             could
             be
             no
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             had
             failed
             long
             before
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ;
             and
             tho
             Christ
             was
             born
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             enter
             upon
             his
             Regality
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Nation
             :
             but
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               His
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World.
            
             Nor
             did
             the
             Apostle
             speak
             of
             any
             Christian
             King
             ,
             for
             as
             yet
             
               None
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               World
               knew
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             8.
             
             The
             King
             therefore
             here
             immediately
             intended
             was
             an
             Heathen
             King
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             (
             as
             Historians
             relate
             )
             was
             both
             of
             very
             wicked
             Life
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             calling
             himself
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
            
             ,
             as
             being
             chief
             about
             the
             Worship
             of
             Jupiter
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             will
             have
             him
             honoured
             even
             by
             those
             who
             had
             put
             themselves
             under
             the
             Yoak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Heavenly
             King.
             And
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             requires
             the
             same
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             Wherefore
             from
             the
             Text
             thus
             explained
             ,
             we
             should
             learn
             these
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               
                 That
                 Christians
                 must
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 haughty
                 ,
                 scornful
                 ,
                 nor
                 wrathful
                 Spirit
                 towards
                 any
                 Man
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 humble
                 and
                 gentle
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Debt
                 of
                 Honour
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 precious
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 Brotherly
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 Christians
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 awful
                 Fear
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 they
                 may
                 serve
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 provoke
                 him
                 by
                 sinful
                 Courses
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 bound
                 by
                 Gospel-Rules
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 conscienciously
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             These
             Propositions
             do
             harmonize
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             First
             ;
             That
             Christians
             must
             by
             no
             means
             (
             as
             they
             tender
             their
             claim
             to
             the
             venerable
             Title
             of
             Christian
             ,
             and
             to
             any
             part
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             )
             be
             of
             an
             haughty
             ,
             scornful
             or
             wrathful
             Spirit
             against
             any
             Man
             ,
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             needful
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             by
             an
             heavenly
             Herald
             ,
             by
             the
             Voice
             of
             an
             Archangel
             ,
             even
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             called
             Christendom
             :
             For
             who
             can
             sufficiently
             bewail
             the
             almost
             utter
             Absence
             of
             this
             gracious
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             abounded
             in
             the
             Author
             and
             first
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             the
             undeniable
             Appearance
             of
             a
             Spirit
             of
             a
             quite
             contrary
             nature
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             where
             Christ
             is
             named
             ?
             From
             whence
             come
             Wars
             and
             Fightings
             ?
             Come
             they
             not
             hence
             ,
             even
             from
             Pride
             ?
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Prov.
             13.
             10.
             
             
               Only
               by
               Pride
               cometh
               Contention
            
             .
             What
             greater
             Injuries
             ,
             Indignities
             ,
             and
             Dishonours
             can
             be
             offered
             by
             Mortals
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             than
             are
             amongst
             the
             several
             Orders
             professing
             Christianity
             ?
             yea
             ,
             very
             often
             by
             Men
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             one
             towards
             another
             ?
             So
             very
             far
             are
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             from
             obeying
             the
             Voice
             of
             our
             Text.
             And
             look
             how
             far
             they
             are
             gone
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Humility
             and
             Tenderness
             ,
             which
             leads
             all
             that
             have
             it
             to
             esteem
             Mankind
             very
             precious
             ;
             so
             far
             they
             have
             lost
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             in
             proving
             the
             first
             Proposition
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             give
             precendency
             to
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             perceiving
             an
             haughty
             Spirit
             peeping
             forth
             in
             his
             chosen
             Disciples
             ,
             even
             then
             whilst
             the
             very
             Mirror
             of
             Meekness
             and
             Humility
             was
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             does
             solemnly
             denounce
             unto
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             them
             to
             all
             Christians
             )
             that
             
               except
               they
               were
               converted
               ,
               and
               became
               as
               little
               Children
               ,
               they
               should
               by
               no
               means
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Luke
             18.
             15.
             
             And
             therewithal
             gives
             notice
             of
             a
             Wo
             impending
             or
             coming
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             from
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Pride
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             in
             this
             so
             early
             an
             appearance
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             notwithstanding
             seems
             to
             have
             over-run
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             to
             the
             Scandal
             of
             Religion
             .
             But
             would
             so
             small
             a
             Fault
             in
             the
             chosen
             Disciples
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             is
             now
             every
             where
             to
             be
             found
             )
             shut
             Heaven
             against
             them
             ,
             unless
             those
             converted
             Souls
             were
             converted
             in
             that
             Case
             ?
             Let
             us
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             this
             .
          
           
           
             It
             's
             clear
             from
             this
             Instance
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             of
             an
             haughty
             Mind
             ,
             cannot
             honour
             all
             Men.
             They
             are
             Bladders
             puffed
             up
             with
             this
             Wind
             ;
             break
             this
             Bladder
             ,
             there
             is
             meer
             Emptiness
             .
             Their
             Goodness
             vanishes
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             lift
             themselves
             above
             others
             .
             Whereas
             the
             truly
             gracious
             Soul
             studies
             how
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             and
             thus
             to
             honour
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             Respect
             that
             any
             Christian
             can
             give
             to
             Men.
             Thus
             did
             our
             Lord
             himself
             honour
             all
             :
             
               He
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               .
            
             Phil.
             2.
             7.
             
             And
             indeed
             his
             great
             Design
             in
             his
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             was
             to
             restore
             Mankind
             to
             a
             State
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             Amity
             and
             Concord
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             his
             beloved
             Disciple
             John.
             He
             often
             speaks
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Little
               Children
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Metaphor
             is
             very
             fit
             for
             Christians
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             so
             chiefly
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             ,
             they
             must
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             of
             a
             lofty
             and
             wrathful
             Spirit
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Pride
             of
             Life
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             They
             cannot
             honour
             ,
             esteem
             ,
             or
             count
             all
             Men
             precious
             ,
             till
             that
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             standeth
             in
             Humility
             ,
             be
             formed
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             32
             ,
             33.
             does
             not
             only
             teach
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             
               shew
               all
               Meekness
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               give
               no
               Offence
               to
               Jew
               nor
               Gentile
            
             ;
             but
             puts
             himself
             (
             as
             becomes
             all
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             )
             for
             a
             Patern
             to
             the
             Flock
             .
             Tho
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               be
               free
               from
               all
               Men
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               made
               my self
               Servant
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               the
               more
               .
               —
               I
               am
               made
               all
               Things
               to
               all
               Men
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               by
               all
               means
               save
               some
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             How
             precious
             did
             he
             count
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             !
             (
             tho
             they
             generally
             hated
             him
             )
             he
             could
             be
             content
             to
             be
             undone
             himself
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             should
             be
             lost
             .
             Rom.
             10.
             1.
             
             And
             no
             less
             concern'd
             for
             the
             poor
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             might
             be
             happy
             .
             Rom.
             15.
             16.
             
             And
             hitherto
             did
             tend
             the
             Scope
             of
             all
             his
             Labours
             ,
             to
             
               warn
               ,
               teach
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               present
               every
               Man
               perfect
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Col.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Tongue
             is
             the
             ordinary
             Witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             all
             Men
             are
             incident
             to
             dishonour
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             strictly
             obligeth
             all
             Christians
             to
             
               let
               their
               Speech
               be
               always
               with
               Grace
               ,
               seasoned
               with
               Salt
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               administer
               Grace
               to
               them
               that
               hear
               them
               .
            
             Col.
             4.
             6.
             
             And
             he
             that
             will
             obey
             our
             Text
             ,
             to
             honour
             all
             Men
             ,
             must
             remember
             
               that
               he
               speak
               evil
               of
               no
               Man
               ,
            
             (
             an
             Impiety
             which
             God
             knows
             even
             reigns
             amongst
             
             Christians
             .
             )
             
               The
               Tongue
               is
               an
               unruly
               Member
               ,
               a
               World
               of
               Iniquity
               .
            
             And
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             James
             is
             very
             bold
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             our
             Religion
             is
             vain
             ,
             if
             we
             bridle
             not
             that
             Member
             .
             Jam.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             How
             can
             that
             Tongue
             be
             fit
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             to
             profess
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             exercised
             in
             cursing
             ,
             speaking
             evil
             ,
             or
             wishing
             ill
             to
             any
             Man
             ?
             
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               these
               Things
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               .
               Doth
               a
               Fountain
               give
               sweet
               Water
               and
               bitter
               at
               the
               same
               place
               ?
            
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             Grace
             .
             Christians
             must
             be
             known
             to
             all
             Men
             by
             their
             Fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ;
             otherwise
             Men
             shall
             never
             be
             moved
             to
             glorify
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             Christian
             who
             will
             honour
             all
             Men
             ,
             must
             love
             all
             Men
             ;
             without
             this
             ,
             he
             cannot
             esteem
             them
             ,
             nor
             count
             them
             precious
             .
             Whom
             we
             love
             not
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             delight
             to
             honour
             .
             It
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Men
             should
             love
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             persecute
             them
             and
             despitefully
             use
             them
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             pay
             this
             Debt
             ,
             to
             honour
             all
             Men
             in
             Love.
             He
             that
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             must
             bear
             Mankind
             upon
             his
             Heart
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Lesson
             for
             Christians
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             must
             love
             their
             Neighbours
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             are
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             The
             Royal
             Law
             obliges
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             Jam.
             2.
             8.
             
             
               If
               ye
               fulfill
               the
               Royal
               Law
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
               ye
               do
               well
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               have
               respect
               to
               Persons
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             love
             one
             ,
             and
             hate
             another
             )
             
               ye
               commit
               Sin
               ,
               and
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               Law
               as
               Transgressors
               .
            
             Were
             Christians
             filled
             more
             with
             this
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             should
             see
             an
             end
             of
             these
             Animosities
             ,
             opprobrious
             and
             abusive
             Epithets
             ,
             or
             Brands
             of
             Reproach
             and
             Infamy
             ,
             which
             are
             daily
             cast
             upon
             Men
             ,
             and
             too
             frequently
             found
             among
             Christian
             Men.
             It
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             that
             Men
             who
             are
             precious
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             esteemed
             so
             by
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             But
             
               honour
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Text
             ;
             and
             the
             Arguments
             to
             enforce
             the
             Duty
             are
             many
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             we
             will
             urge
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             this
             :
          
           
             First
             ;
             They
             are
             Men
             as
             well
             as
             our selves
             ,
             our
             Equals
             by
             Creation
             ,
             the
             Workmanship
             of
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             same
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             honour
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             Men
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             slight
             ,
             despise
             ,
             or
             dishonour
             them
             ,
             but
             we
             dishonour
             our selves
             :
             
             For
             they
             are
             Flesh
             of
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             
               God
               hath
               made
               of
               one
               Blood
               all
               Nations
               of
               Men
               ,
               to
               dwell
               upon
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               the
               Spirits
               of
               all
               Flesh
               .
            
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             all
             one
             Father
             ;
             as
             one
             God
             hath
             created
             us
             ,
             
               we
               are
               all
               his
               Off-spring
            
             :
             not
             as
             some
             prophanely
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             Man
             is
             no
             more
             God's
             Off-spring
             than
             an
             Hog
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             not
             consult
             the
             Creation
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Creation
             of
             Man
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             
             Nor
             did
             he
             breath
             into
             the
             Nostrils
             of
             Hogs
             ,
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             and
             Wisdom
             which
             he
             breathed
             into
             Man.
             David
             admires
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             in
             the
             degnified
             State
             of
             Man
             ,
             Psal
             .
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             let
             us
             beware
             of
             base
             thoughts
             concerning
             Man
             ,
             lest
             we
             value
             him
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             so
             dishonour
             him
             ,
             whom
             God
             created
             in
             great
             Honour
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             Fall
             )
             hath
             set
             him
             over
             the
             Works
             of
             his
             Hands
             .
             All
             Men
             are
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             us
             honour
             them
             as
             such
             ;
             for
             what
             Brotherhood
             soever
             we
             attain
             ,
             yet
             our
             humane
             Fraternity
             is
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             not
             made
             void
             by
             any
             Post-Fraternity
             ,
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             rather
             more
             indeared
             .
             This
             was
             seen
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             the
             nearer
             his
             Relation
             was
             to
             God
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             more
             was
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             his
             Sorrow
             for
             his
             Brethren
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             2.
             
             Let
             not
             Christians
             think
             ,
             that
             their
             Relation
             ,
             nor
             Obligation
             of
             Nature
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             is
             destroyed
             or
             made
             less
             ,
             by
             their
             being
             Christians
             ;
             such
             a
             vain
             Conceit
             will
             alienate
             us
             from
             our
             own
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             quite
             pervert
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             puts
             us
             in
             mind
             that
             our
             Religion
             does
             strongly
             engage
             us
             to
             honour
             them
             all
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Vertue
             in
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             be
             accounted
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Nation
             ,
             Tribe
             ,
             or
             City
             ,
             but
             entitled
             himself
             a
             
               Citizen
               of
               the
               whole
               World
            
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             equal
             respect
             for
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             if
             his
             Relation
             might
             be
             an
             Honour
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             related
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             honour
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             Christains
             must
             honour
             all
             Men
             ,
             because
             God
             himself
             hath
             honoured
             them
             all
             ,
             setting
             his
             Love
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             divers
             ways
             :
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             common
             Acts
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             an
             excellent
             Account
             in
             the
             107th
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             you
             .
             It
             is
             he
             that
             giveth
             them
             fruitful
             Seasons
             ,
             filling
             their
             Hearts
             with
             Joy
             and
             Gladness
             ;
             he
             gives
             them
             Life
             and
             Breath
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             .
             Hence
             they
             (
             even
             all
             Nations
             )
             are
             called
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Sheep
               of
               his
               Pasture
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             100.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             upon
             this
             very
             ground
             
             are
             required
             to
             pay
             their
             Debt
             of
             Thankfulness
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             has
             greatly
             honoured
             Mankind
             in
             the
             gracious
             Act
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             he
             has
             greatly
             
               esteemed
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               counted
               them
               very
               precious
               .
            
             That
             God
             hath
             done
             this
             for
             
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             than
             these
             Testimonies
             :
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               who
               gave
               himself
               a
               Ransom
               for
               all
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               We
               see
               Jesus
               made
               a
               little
               lower
               than
               the
               Angels
               ,
               for
               the
               suffering
               of
               Death
               .
               —
               That
               he
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               should
               taste
               Death
               for
               every
               Man.
            
             Heb.
             2.
             9.
             
             
               For
               all
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               come
               short
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               justified
               freely
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               through
               the
               Redemption
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Rom.
             3.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               He
               is
               a
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               ours
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
            
             Surely
             he
             that
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             these
             plain
             Testimonies
             ,
             can
             or
             will
             think
             that
             God
             neglected
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             important
             Business
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             very
             low
             esteem
             and
             dishonourable
             thoughts
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             cannot
             value
             them
             much
             above
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             or
             Devils
             ,
             for
             whom
             no
             Ransom
             was
             given
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             cannot
             
               honour
               all
               Men.
            
             The
             Devils
             are
             but
             Sinners
             ,
             shut
             up
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Eternal
             Fire
             ,
             without
             means
             of
             Recovery
             ;
             and
             these
             Men
             ,
             that
             narrow
             up
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Man
             to
             the
             Elect
             only
             ,
             shut
             up
             the
             remainder
             of
             Men
             in
             that
             Condemnation
             which
             is
             inevitable
             .
             And
             what
             Honour
             can
             belong
             to
             such
             ?
             How
             should
             we
             count
             them
             precious
             ,
             if
             indeed
             God
             hated
             them
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               we
               know
               them
               not
               by
               Name
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               honour
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             that
             will
             salve
             the
             Business
             :
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             heartily
             honour
             all
             Men
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             would
             have
             us
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             we
             cannot
             be
             sure
             ,
             if
             we
             think
             God
             made
             them
             only
             to
             damn
             them
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Esteem
             or
             Honour
             which
             we
             give
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             proceed
             not
             from
             sincere
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Desire
             of
             their
             Happiness
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             no
             true
             Honour
             ;
             for
             the
             Honour
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             is
             not
             founded
             upon
             any
             thing
             wherein
             they
             are
             dignified
             above
             us
             ,
             but
             upon
             those
             Blessings
             or
             Favours
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             has
             made
             no
             difference
             between
             one
             and
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             truly
             esteem
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             wish
             all
             Men
             well
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             me
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             does
             so
             too
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             heartily
             .
             
             Augustine's
             Speech
             here
             is
             worthy
             of
             Remembrance
             ;
             
               O
               vehement
               Love
               !
               that
               God
               for
               Man's
               cause
               can
               vouchsafe
               to
               become
            
             
             
               Man
               !
               Who
               can
               hate
               Man
               ,
               whose
               Nature
               and
               Likeness
               he
               beholds
               in
               the
               Humanity
               of
               God
               ?
            
             Surely
             ,
             if
             God
             has
             not
             loved
             all
             Men
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             count
             them
             precious
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             them
             not
             favoured
             in
             the
             Humanity
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             our
             God
             counts
             
               all
               Men
            
             precious
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Order
             given
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             Peace
             or
             Reconciliation
             may
             be
             preached
             to
             
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             every
             Creature
             ;
             to
             be
             
               made
               known
               to
               all
               Nations
               for
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Faith.
            
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             26.
             
             Surely
             this
             Message
             ,
             with
             the
             Messenger
             and
             Messengers
             that
             brought
             it
             to
             
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             does
             stupendously
             evidence
             ,
             how
             precious
             God
             accounts
             all
             Men.
             He
             may
             justly
             demand
             ,
             What
             could
             have
             been
             done
             to
             evidence
             my
             Love
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             precious
             Esteem
             I
             have
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             not
             done
             .
             Has
             he
             not
             sent
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             Words
             have
             gone
             to
             the
             
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ?
               Rom.
            
             10.
             
             Yea
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             his
             Son
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             Heir
             of
             all
             Things
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             thus
             to
             those
             that
             would
             not
             accept
             these
             Tokens
             of
             Love
             ,
             Estimation
             ,
             or
             Honour
             .
             John
             1.
             11.
             
             Mat.
             21.
             38.
             
             Surely
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Honour
             towards
             the
             Party
             visited
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             comes
             to
             visit
             the
             Beggar
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Traytor
             .
             
               Whence
               is
               this
               to
               me
            
             ,
             said
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Mother
               of
               my
               Lord
               should
               come
               to
               me
               ?
            
             And
             whence
             is
             this
             to
             Man
             ,
             or
             what
             Honour
             hath
             God
             conferred
             upon
             Man
             ,
             that
             our
             Lord
             himself
             should
             come
             to
             Man
             ,
             to
             redeem
             him
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             Men
             see
             what
             is
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             this
             mysterious
             Piece
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             
               (
               which
               is
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             
               Christians
               must
               honour
               all
               Men
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               one
               effectual
               way
               to
               recommend
               the
               Way
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               the
               Truth
               which
               we
               profess
               ,
               to
               the
               acceptance
               of
               all
               Men.
            
             And
             hitherto
             may
             be
             referred
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Rules
             ;
             
               Walk
               in
               Wisdom
               towards
               them
               that
               are
               without
               .
               If
               you
               salute
               your
               Brethren
               only
               ,
               what
               do
               you
               more
               than
               others
               ?
               The
               Servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               but
               be
               gentle
               towards
               all
               Men.
               Render
               to
               no
               Man
               Evil
               for
               Evil
               ,
               but
               overcome
               Evil
               with
               Good.
               Shewing
               all
               Meekness
               to
               all
               Men.
               Giving
               a
               Reason
               of
               the
               Hope
               that
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               with
               Meekness
               and
               Fear
               .
            
             That
             Christian
             that
             shall
             walk
             towards
             all
             Men
             according
             to
             these
             Rules
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             honour
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             greatly
             recommend
             the
             Truth
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             for
             thus
             shall
             he
             himself
             become
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               read
               and
               known
               of
               all
               Men.
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             first
             Doctrine
             with
             a
             solemn
             Protestation
             against
             all
             such
             as
             would
             set
             up
             their
             Religion
             by
             Violence
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Treachery
             ,
             by
             what
             Name
             soever
             distinguished
             ;
             for
             if
             this
             be
             their
             Scope
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             known
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             Divine
             Power
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Cain
             leads
             the
             Van
             to
             this
             unreasonable
             Troop
             ,
             who
             never
             did
             nor
             can
             
               honour
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             Principle
             :
             No
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             kill
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             might
             be
             honoured
             .
             By
             this
             unchristian
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             what
             unspeakable
             Butcheries
             have
             been
             committed
             !
             Hundreds
             of
             Thousands
             in
             a
             neighbouring
             Nation
             ,
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             cruelly
             destroyed
             .
             What
             Hangings
             ,
             Burnings
             ,
             and
             Tormentings
             all
             Europe
             over
             !
             And
             this
             pretendedly
             to
             advance
             Holy
             Church
             !
             As
             if
             our
             Saviour's
             House
             must
             be
             built
             with
             Blood
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             came
             not
             to
             kill
             Men
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             sharply
             rebukes
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             Spirit
             appeared
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             we
             not
             seen
             a
             refined
             Generation
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             )
             peeping
             forth
             ,
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             Blood
             ,
             or
             the
             
               smiting
               Principle
            
             ,
             written
             on
             their
             Forehead
             ,
             with
             direction
             to
             their
             Proselites
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             all
             Oppressior
             and
             Oppressors
             from
             off
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             Lord
             !
             what
             is
             this
             ?
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             peradventure
             are
             Oppressors
             in
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             must
             a
             Christian
             pray
             for
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ?
             Sure
             the
             latter
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             They
             cannot
             desire
             such
             a
             woful
             Day
             ,
             but
             that
             Mercy
             may
             be
             extended
             ,
             knowing
             that
             themselves
             were
             
               sometimes
               foolish
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               living
               in
               Malice
               ,
               hateful
               ,
               and
               hating
               one
               another
               .
            
             Tit.
             3.
             
             But
             alas
             !
             do
             not
             these
             Men
             pray
             for
             their
             own
             Destruction
             ?
             Who
             sees
             not
             that
             such
             a
             Principle
             is
             pregnant
             with
             Oppression
             ?
             O
             let
             all
             Christians
             beware
             of
             it
             .
             And
             let
             us
             
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               hate
               us
               ,
               persecute
               us
               ,
               and
               speak
               all
               manner
               of
               Evil
               against
               us
               falsly
               ,
               for
               his
               Names
               sake
               ,
               who
               hath
               called
               us
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             leaving
             all
             Men
             of
             bloody
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             treacherous
             Principles
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             Spirit
             they
             are
             of
             ;
             how
             unlike
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             how
             different
             from
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ;
             how
             contrary
             to
             Humanity
             it self
             ,
             which
             teaches
             all
             to
             do
             to
             others
             (
             not
             as
             they
             do
             )
             but
             as
             we
             would
             they
             should
             do
             to
             us
             :
             We
             shall
             
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             Point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             second
             Direction
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Love
               the
               Brotherhood
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             II.
             
               Brotherly
               Fellowship
               ,
               Love
               and
               Vnity
               is
               carefully
               to
               be
               endeavoured
               and
               maintained
               by
               all
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Brotherhood
             being
             not
             natural
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             and
             mystical
             ,
             admits
             of
             a
             twofold
             Consideration
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               largest
               Sence
               the
               Word
               (
               and
               Use
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               )
               will
               bear
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               a
               more
               strict
               and
               special
               Sence
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             comprehend
             all
             that
             own
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             believing
             in
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             
               (
               for
               these
               three
               are
               one
               )
            
             ;
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             for
             our
             Justification
             ;
             that
             live
             soberly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             Rules
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             tho
             they
             may
             be
             diversly
             persuaded
             in
             the
             Methods
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             .
             Or
             I
             could
             be
             content
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             State
             of
             Christianity
             would
             bear
             it
             in
             these
             Days
             )
             to
             express
             my self
             in
             this
             Case
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               All
               that
               in
               every
               place
               call
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             among
             whom
             he
             found
             Diversities
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Disorders
             in
             practice
             of
             Ordinances
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             allows
             either
             ,
             but
             labours
             to
             reform
             both
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             he
             would
             preserve
             Amity
             among
             them
             as
             they
             were
             Brethren
             ,
             tho
             some
             of
             them
             were
             carnal
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             others
             allowing
             themselves
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Liberty
             in
             religious
             Matters
             ,
             even
             to
             eat
             Things
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ;
             some
             doubting
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             others
             very
             loose
             in
             their
             Devotion
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ;
             they
             were
             some
             tumultuous
             ,
             others
             otherwise
             vicious
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Now
             whether
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             his
             Exhortations
             to
             Unity
             ,
             intends
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             these
             Errors
             they
             should
             hold
             ample
             Communion
             with
             the
             Erroneous
             ;
             or
             whether
             ,
             upon
             adhering
             to
             Reproof
             by
             him
             given
             ,
             and
             their
             obeying
             the
             Epistles
             which
             he
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             obliges
             them
             to
             maintain
             and
             uphold
             their
             Communion
             ,
             is
             the
             Business
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             it
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             then
             few
             Errors
             ,
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Life
             ,
             could
             break
             this
             brotherly
             Fellowship
             among
             Christians
             .
             And
             then
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             these
             Rules
             given
             ?
             Mark
             
             
               them
               which
               cause
               Divisions
               and
               Offences
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               ye
               have
               learned
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               .
            
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             
               Withdraw
               your selves
               from
               every
               Brother
               which
               walks
               disorderly
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             6.
             
             Surely
             all
             that
             can
             be
             required
             ,
             as
             to
             Unity
             with
             these
             Christians
             ,
             is
             a
             brotherly
             Compassion
             ,
             to
             encourage
             what
             we
             can
             the
             Truth
             they
             hold
             ,
             or
             the
             Good
             they
             do
             ;
             to
             hold
             with
             them
             in
             the
             common
             Cause
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             against
             the
             common
             Enemy
             of
             it
             .
             I
             conceive
             the
             latter
             to
             be
             the
             only
             safe
             way
             ,
             viz.
             That
             notwithstanding
             their
             great
             Carnality
             ,
             Weakness
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             Frowardness
             in
             their
             erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             &c.
             if
             now
             they
             would
             receive
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Messenger
             ,
             or
             which
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             Messenger
             had
             sent
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Brotherhood
             once
             found
             among
             them
             should
             still
             continue
             ,
             tho
             they
             had
             too
             evidently
             forfeited
             their
             Privileges
             .
             Thus
             to
             take
             the
             Apostle's
             meaning
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             him
             harmonize
             with
             himself
             .
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             14.
             
             
               If
               any
               Man
               obey
               not
               our
               Word
               by
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               note
               that
               Man
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Company
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ;
               yet
               count
               him
               not
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
               .
            
             But
             to
             take
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             first
             Sence
             ,
             would
             make
             him
             irreconcileable
             to
             or
             with
             himself
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             Paul
             did
             not
             advise
             the
             Faithful
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             hold
             ample
             Communion
             with
             those
             of
             ill
             Life
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             Principles
             in
             the
             necessary
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Separation
             from
             Idolatry
             doubtless
             are
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             denies
             the
             first
             ,
             
               denies
               Christ
               to
               be
               risen
               ,
               makes
               the
               Apostles
               false
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christians
               vain
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             the
             second
             makes
             Men
             uncapable
             to
             serve
             God
             :
             
               Ye
               cannot
               drink
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Cup
               of
               Idols
               (
               or
               Devils
               .
               )
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             consider
             the
             second
             ,
             or
             more
             strict
             Sence
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Brotherhood
             ,
             in
             our
             Text.
             And
             here
             we
             must
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             pertains
             to
             truly
             constituted
             and
             well-governed
             Societies
             of
             Christians
             :
             For
             undoubtedly
             God
             intended
             to
             have
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             stated
             and
             maintained
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pristine
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             the
             mixtures
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             humane
             Innovations
             :
             For
             when
             Jesus
             gave
             commission
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
            
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               Things
               whatsoever
               he
               commanded
               them
               .
            
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             gave
             being
             to
             this
             Order
             ,
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             highly
             rational
             on
             the
             part
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             do
             piously
             stand
             to
             this
             Form
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             
             explicated
             and
             delivered
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             consequently
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             commendable
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             his
             Institutes
             be
             kept
             with
             the
             greatest
             exactness
             ,
             
               as
               they
               were
               delivered
               at
               first
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             For
             if
             once
             Variations
             in
             either
             the
             Doctrinal
             or
             Practical
             Parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             be
             admitted
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             certain
             duration
             of
             any
             Truth
             .
             
               A
               little
               Leaven
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               Lump
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             7.
             
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             too
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Imposition
             of
             some
             Legal
             Rites
             ,
             which
             once
             had
             a
             Divine
             Original
             and
             Use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             could
             not
             consist
             with
             obedience
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             Gal.
             5.
             7.
             
             
               Ye
               did
               run
               well
               ,
               who
               did
               hinder
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               not
               obey
               the
               Truth
               ?
            
             Hence
             Saint
             Paul
             would
             not
             give
             place
             to
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             (
             when
             too
             much
             symbolizing
             with
             legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             )
             that
             so
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             might
             continue
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ;
             plainly
             shewing
             ,
             that
             as
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             cannot
             dwell
             together
             ,
             so
             the
             Gospel
             is
             exclusive
             of
             legal
             Ceremonies
             and
             humane
             Innovations
             .
             And
             seeing
             all
             must
             grant
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             a
             very
             great
             departure
             from
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             better
             Method
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             thought
             on
             ,
             to
             amend
             what
             is
             amiss
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             
               (
               and
               thereby
               to
               restore
               true
               brotherly
               Fellowship
               )
            
             than
             that
             used
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             8.
             to
             reform
             a
             Corruption
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             Error
             too
             as
             had
             a
             shew
             of
             Scripture-Authority
             for
             it
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Case
             of
             Divorce
             )
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             suppresseth
             that
             Custom
             ,
             by
             referring
             to
             the
             primitive
             Institution
             of
             Marriage
             ;
             
               From
               the
               Beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
            
          
           
             And
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             how
             well
             does
             our
             Brethren
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             Sober
             and
             Pious
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             defend
             themselves
             against
             Popish
             Innovations
             ,
             both
             in
             Opinion
             and
             Practice
             ?
             One
             of
             them
             speaks
             thus
             :
             As
             touching
             
               each
               of
               these
               Errors
            
             ,
             we
             can
             say
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             this
             present
             Correption
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             
               from
               the
               Beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
            
             ;
             and
             we
             care
             not
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             unless
             they
             come
             from
             the
             Beginning
             .
             This
             hath
             ever
             been
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             Rule
             ,
             the
             warrantable
             Rule
             to
             reform
             a
             Church
             .
             When
             Esdras
             was
             intent
             on
             building
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             sent
             not
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             Rome
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             enquire
             into
             the
             Rituals
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ;
             but
             had
             recourse
             for
             a
             Temple
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             Rite
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             Moses
             .
             Indeed
             for
             Things
             meerly
             indifferent
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             observes
             )
             there
             must
             be
             preserved
             
             a
             Liberty
             in
             all
             Churches
             to
             consult
             and
             do
             for
             the
             best
             .
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             as
             he
             ,
             
               To
               make
               Constitutions
            
             ;
             (
             for
             that
             's
             a
             great
             word
             )
             but
             to
             manage
             her
             Affairs
             with
             Decency
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             more
             directly
             to
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Brotherly
               Fellowship
               ;
               Love
               and
               Vnity
               is
               carefully
               to
               be
               endeavoured
               and
               maintained
               by
               all
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Love
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             may
             go
             much
             further
             than
             our
             actual
             Communion
             in
             all
             things
             Christian
             ,
             may
             do
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             Love
             it self
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Fellowship
             .
             The
             Angels
             have
             Fellowship
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             themselves
             our
             
               Fellow
               Servants
               ,
               Rev.
            
             19.
             10.
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             partake
             with
             us
             in
             all
             our
             acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             approbation
             and
             corroboration
             ,
             in
             things
             which
             are
             well
             done
             .
             Now
             the
             best
             or
             most
             orderly
             sort
             of
             Christians
             cannot
             conceive
             a
             greater
             disproportion
             between
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             most
             erring
             (
             if
             but
             well-meaning
             )
             Societies
             that
             conscientiously
             profess
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             :
             And
             even
             hence
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             hold
             as
             much
             Brotherly
             Fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             Love
             and
             Brotherly
             Compassion
             .
             For
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             even
             some
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             will
             rather
             dye
             ,
             than
             basely
             deny
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             have
             Fellowship
             with
             such
             in
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             the
             same
             (
             and
             not
             a
             feigned
             Christ
             )
             to
             whom
             they
             shew
             their
             utmost
             testimony
             of
             Love.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             Consideration
             alone
             ,
             may
             suffice
             to
             take
             away
             that
             imbitteredness
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             often
             found
             among
             Christians
             dissenting
             one
             from
             another
             :
             Let
             their
             Appellations
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             believe
             in
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
             and
             live
             well
             ,
             being
             also
             faithful
             to
             what
             they
             know
             .
             And
             tho
             they
             be
             never
             so
             angry
             with
             me
             for
             opposing
             them
             in
             their
             Traditions
             ,
             or
             erring
             Notions
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             have
             a
             Brotherly
             tenderness
             towards
             them
             all
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             for
             ample
             or
             full
             Communion
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             that
             can
             be
             attained
             and
             maintained
             ,
             but
             where
             there
             is
             antecedent
             to
             it
             ,
             an
             Union
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             in
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             true
             Constitution
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             seeing
             also
             our
             Differences
             about
             these
             things
             are
             not
             small
             ,
             or
             trivial
             ;
             it
             cannot
             (
             I
             think
             )
             be
             better
             ordered
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             Friendly
             Distinction
             ,
             and
             Brotherly
             Forbearance
             be
             permitted
             as
             to
             ample
             Communion
             ;
             for
             
             that
             Men
             cannot
             comfortably
             nor
             peaceably
             join
             together
             till
             they
             be
             agreed
             in
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             that
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             was
             so
             great
             (
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             about
             which
             they
             differed
             )
             as
             the
             things
             about
             which
             Christians
             differ
             in
             these
             days
             ;
             and
             yet
             its
             certain
             their
             Contention
             being
             great
             (
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               provoking
               ,
               gauling
               ,
               and
               imbittered
               Speeches
               ,
               and
               Minds
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Learned
             )
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             could
             not
             transact
             their
             Affairs
             in
             the
             Gospel
             together
             ,
             but
             apart
             .
             And
             this
             was
             written
             perhaps
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             a
             competent
             Unity
             in
             Judgment
             must
             precede
             our
             actual
             Communion
             ,
             and
             till
             that
             be
             attained
             among
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             (
             in
             regard
             ,
             partly
             of
             human
             Frailty
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             precious
             Truths
             )
             to
             forbear
             one
             another
             ,
             without
             destroying
             the
             Truth
             to
             which
             we
             have
             attained
             respectively
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             Love
             we
             can
             extend
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             under
             these
             difficult
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             pity
             and
             heartily
             to
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             ;
             for
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             but
             be
             gentle
             towards
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             Meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             all
             Patience
             exercised
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             shewed
             to
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             especially
             where
             the
             scruple
             is
             tender
             and
             conscientious
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             faithful
             Minister
             of
             God
             must
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               form
               of
               sound
               Words
               ,
            
             he
             must
             teach
             the
             
               same
               Doctrine
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               his
               Trust
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             He
             must
             
               warn
               others
               that
               they
               teach
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               .
            
             He
             must
             
               not
               give
               place
               to
               Jewish
               ,
               or
               other
               Fables
               .
            
             And
             the
             Church
             must
             so
             walk
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               as
               they
               first
               received
               him
            
             ,
             rooted
             in
             the
             Foundation-Principles
             ,
             established
             and
             built
             up
             in
             him
             :
             
               Not
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               Wind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             but
             
               speaking
               the
               Truth
               in
               Love
               ,
               must
               endeavour
               to
               grow
               up
               into
               Christ
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             this
             Brotherhood
             to
             stick
             close
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Councel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             
               partake
               with
               other
               Mens
               Sins
            
             ,
             or
             Errors
             in
             Life
             or
             Religion
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             where
             contrarieties
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             about
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             true
             State
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             allowed
             in
             the
             same
             Fellowship
             or
             Community
             .
          
           
             
               Love
               the
               Brotherhood
            
             .
             This
             Fraternity
             are
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             himself
             hath
             loved
             them
             with
             a
             special
             kind
             of
             Love
             :
             
               And
               if
               God
               so
               loved
               us
               ,
               we
               ought
               also
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.
             
             It
             is
             happy
             when
             the
             Love
             of
             Christians
             is
             founded
             upon
             this
             bottom
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             God's
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             any
             thing
             of
             human
             Excellency
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             
               to
               have
               Mens
               Persons
               in
               Admiration
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             admire
             this
             ,
             
               Behold
               what
               manner
               of
               Love
               the
               Father
               hath
               bestowed
               upon
               us
               !
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             sweetest
             Manifestation
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             
               in
               this
               is
               manifest
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.
             10.
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             their
             Brethren
             :
             
               And
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               ,
               is
               born
               of
               God.
            
             And
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             it
             the
             true
             Character
             of
             Christianity
             :
             
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               Men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Joh.
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             uniting
             Grace
             among
             Christians
             ,
             this
             makes
             their
             Society
             sweet
             ,
             their
             Fellowship
             desirable
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             
               Fellowship
               of
               Love
               ,
               Phil.
            
             2.
             1.
             
             This
             makes
             them
             like
             David
             and
             Jonathan
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             one
             Girdle
             ,
             and
             their
             Love
             was
             wonderful
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             this
             makes
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christians
             easy
             ;
             when
             those
             that
             suffer
             love
             them
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             whose
             Faith
             they
             do
             suffer
             ;
             and
             see
             themselves
             beloved
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             all
             Men
             seem
             to
             hate
             them
             .
             This
             made
             Paul
             himself
             rejoice
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             10
             ,
             14.
             
             
               I
               rejoiced
               in
               the
               Lord
               greatly
               ,
               that
               now
               at
               the
               last
               your
               care
               of
               me
               hath
               flourished
               again
               ,
               —
               Ye
               have
               well
               done
               that
               ye
               have
               communicated
               with
               me
               in
               my
               Affliction
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             touch
             the
             things
             briefly
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             sure
             Evidences
             of
             this
             Brotherly
             Love.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             then
             we
             love
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             we
             are
             much
             concern'd
             about
             them
             in
             our
             Thoughts
             .
             For
             what
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             a
             Man's
             Love
             ,
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             his
             Meditation
             .
             All
             true
             Lovers
             know
             this
             by
             Experience
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Brotherhood
             exceed
             our
             Love
             in
             other
             cases
             .
             An
             instance
             of
             this
             Love
             we
             have
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               For
               I
               would
               that
               ye
               knew
               what
               great
               conflict
               I
               have
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               and
               for
               as
               many
               as
               have
               not
               seen
               my
               Face
               in
               the
               Flesh
               :
               That
               their
               Hearts
               might
               be
               comforted
               ,
               being
               knit
               together
               in
               Love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             love
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             bear
             them
             much
             upon
             our
             Heart
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             we
             cannot
             forget
             them
             if
             we
             rightly
             love
             them
             .
             
               Paul
               made
               mention
               of
               him
               in
               every
               Prayer
               of
               his
               whom
               he
               dearly
               loved
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
             Let
             all
             Christian
             Brethren
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             for
             we
             cannot
             
             do
             less
             for
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             many
             of
             them
             we
             can
             do
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             love
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             we
             will
             esteem
             them
             highly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Vertues
             which
             we
             see
             in
             them
             ,
             2
             
               John
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             whom
             we
             love
             we
             will
             commend
             ,
             and
             advance
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             the
             native
             Property
             of
             Love
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             interchanges
             of
             Love
             in
             the
             Song
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             is
             the
             way
             too
             ,
             to
             encrease
             Love
             ,
             as
             all
             Experience
             shews
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             we
             love
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             will
             to
             our
             best
             defend
             their
             Reputation
             against
             those
             that
             injure
             them
             .
             Thus
             Paul
             vindicated
             not
             himself
             only
             ,
             but
             those
             faithful
             Ministers
             which
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             some
             reported
             of
             them
             that
             they
             
               walked
               after
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               do
               Evil
               that
               good
               may
               come
            
             ;
             whose
             Damnation
             ,
             for
             such
             vile
             Reproaches
             against
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               avers
               to
               be
               just
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             we
             love
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             we
             will
             to
             our
             Power
             relieve
             their
             Necessities
             .
             For
             
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               Worlds
               Good
               ,
               and
               sees
               his
               Brother
               want
               ,
               and
               shutteth
               up
               the
               Bowels
               of
               his
               Compassion
               ,
               how
               dwells
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ?
            
             And
             saith
             another
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               a
               Brother
               or
               Sister
               be
               destitute
               of
               daily
               Food
               ,
               and
               ye
               say
               ,
               Be
               ye
               filled
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               not
               those
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               ,
            
             what
             doth
             it
             profit
             ?
             Wherefore
             let
             Love
             be
             without
             Dissimulation
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             fervent
             .
             For
             to
             this
             end
             were
             
               our
               Souls
               purified
               in
               obeying
               the
               Truth
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             even
             
               unto
               unfeigned
               Love
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             last
             Evidence
             .
             If
             we
             love
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             we
             will
             seek
             and
             preserve
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             every
             part
             .
             
               Pray
               for
               the
               Peace
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             
               they
               shall
               prosper
               that
               love
               thee
               ;
               for
               my
               Brethren
               and
               Companions
               sake
               I
               will
               now
               say
               ,
               Peace
               be
               within
               thy
               Walls
               ,
               and
               Prosperity
               within
               thy
               Palaces
               .
            
             How
             greatly
             does
             the
             true
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             pray
             for
             this
             Blessing
             upon
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               That
               they
               all
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               he
               and
               his
               Father
               are
               one
               ?
            
             And
             what
             Christian
             will
             not
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             tenour
             of
             his
             blessed
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             point
             with
             a
             solemn
             Protestation
             against
             those
             Evils
             which
             chiefly
             hinder
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Brotherhood
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             is
             Pride
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Only
             
               through
               Pride
               cometh
               Contention
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             )
             ;
             when
             Men
             are
             admirers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Boasters
             ;
             they
             soon
             become
             despisers
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Brotherhood
             .
             Diotrephes
             being
             got
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             presently
             makes
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             casting
             the
             Brethren
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             shewed
             their
             brotherly
             Love
             to
             the
             travelling
             Ministers
             .
             And
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             loved
             to
             have
             the
             Preheminence
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             he
             spared
             not
             to
             undervalue
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             .
             
               Aproud
               Professor
               cannot
               love
               the
               Brotherhood
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             all
             proud
             Men
             are
             Enemies
             to
             brotherly
             Love
             ;
             so
             most
             of
             all
             such
             as
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             infallible
             about
             things
             most
             disputable
             ,
             being
             vainly
             confident
             that
             God
             is
             opposed
             when
             their
             Impositions
             are
             not
             obeyed
             .
             These
             Men
             commonly
             drive
             furiously
             ,
             rend
             and
             tear
             ,
             if
             their
             Mandates
             meet
             with
             dislike
             or
             non-reception
             .
             These
             Men
             will
             ever
             stand
             strenuously
             upon
             Niceties
             ,
             and
             make
             things
             which
             are
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             meerly
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             become
             necessary
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             who
             make
             Gain
             their
             Godliness
             ,
             are
             great
             Enemies
             to
             Brotherly
             Love
             ,
             these
             are
             called
             
               greedy
               Dogs
            
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               greedy
               Wolves
            
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             these
             seek
             their
             own
             ,
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             .
             They
             are
             Enemies
             to
             him
             ;
             their
             God
             is
             their
             Belly
             ,
             they
             mind
             earthly
             things
             ;
             they
             change
             with
             every
             Wind
             for
             Preferment
             .
             They
             are
             Lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             .
             They
             teach
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             for
             filthy
             Lucres
             sake
             .
             They
             love
             not
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
             but
             their
             Money
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             to
             the
             second
             Point
             .
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             third
             part
             of
             our
             Text.
             
          
           
             
               Fear
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Doctrine
             has
             been
             propounded
             thus
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             III.
             
               Christians
               must
               have
               an
               awful
               Fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               that
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               they
               may
               serve
               him
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               provoke
               him
               by
               sinful
               Courses
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               Fear
               of
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             To
             come
             rightly
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             have
             a
             right
             knowledg
             or
             Belief
             of
             this
             God
             whom
             we
             
             are
             to
             fear
             ,
             for
             this
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             weighty
             part
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Fear
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             in
             this
             Faith
             ,
             which
             anteceeds
             the
             Fear
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Essence
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God.
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             is
             infinitely
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             our
             knowledg
             ,
             or
             finding
             out
             unto
             Perfection
             .
             Job
             4.
             24.
             
             
               It
               is
               but
               a
               small
               portion
               that
               we
               know
               (
               or
               can
               know
               )
               of
               him
               in
               this
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Faith
             therefore
             satisfies
             it self
             ,
             with
             knowing
             that
             
               God
               is
            
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               one
               God.
            
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Spirit
             
             Eternal
             ,
             Pure
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Immutable
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             Merciful
             ,
             Faithful
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             and
             Good
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             infinitely
             and
             perfectly
             so
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             may
             be
             said
             to
             represent
             him
             Great
             and
             Glorious
             ;
             Great
             in
             his
             Sovereignty
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             Glorious
             in
             his
             doings
             towards
             the
             Children
             of
             Men.
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             Faith
             apprehends
             or
             believes
             this
             God
             to
             be
             ,
             whatsoever
             his
             Word
             declares
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             are
             the
             Intelligencers
             to
             Mortals
             ,
             his
             good
             Spirit
             also
             helping
             and
             illuminating
             all
             that
             heartily
             seek
             after
             him
             .
             Howbeit
             this
             Faith
             is
             not
             of
             the
             same
             magnitude
             in
             all
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             
               —
               To
               all
               that
               have
               obtained
               like
               precious
               Faith
               with
               us
               ,
               through
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               To
               fear
               God
            
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             Christians
             only
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             performance
             of
             this
             great
             Duty
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             know
             the
             Cause
             ,
             why
             Mankind
             of
             all
             other
             Creatures
             is
             bound
             to
             fear
             God
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             Mankind
             only
             ,
             of
             all
             sublunary
             Creatures
             :
             for
             from
             other
             Creatures
             God
             expects
             not
             this
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             pay
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             having
             capacity
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             necessity
             on
             them
             to
             do
             it
             .
             But
             they
             are
             subjugated
             to
             the
             Fear
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             placed
             over
             them
             as
             Supream
             ,
             Psal
             .
             86.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Gen.
             9.
             2.
             
             Indeed
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             this
             Fear
             and
             Dread
             of
             Man
             ,
             was
             upon
             the
             Creatures
             below
             him
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Earth
             was
             accursed
             .
             It
             is
             true
             a
             Dominion
             was
             given
             Man
             over
             them
             in
             his
             innocent
             Estate
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             28.
             
             But
             that
             he
             should
             have
             ruled
             them
             with
             Rigour
             ,
             as
             now
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             ,
             but
             do
             conceive
             that
             the
             terrour
             of
             Man
             to
             the
             brute
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             their
             Disobedience
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             Effects
             of
             the
             Curse
             ;
             and
             its
             certain
             the
             Curse
             was
             the
             Effect
             of
             Sin.
             But
             in
             these
             things
             let
             us
             not
             be
             too
             curious
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             whether
             in
             case
             Man
             had
             not
             sinned
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             been
             obliged
             to
             fear
             God
             as
             now
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             should
             have
             properly
             feared
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             may
             be
             enquired
             here
             ?
             To
             which
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             seeing
             God
             had
             endued
             Man
             with
             excellent
             Reason
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             yet
             put
             him
             in
             a
             mutable
             State
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             notice
             that
             his
             state
             was
             such
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             him
             a
             Law
             with
             a
             Penalty
             upon
             the
             Breach
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Breach
             of
             which
             
               he
               should
               surely
               dye
               ,
               Gen.
            
             2.
             17.
             
             It
             follows
             that
             Man
             was
             even
             then
             bound
             to
             Fear
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             his
             Majesty
             from
             the
             beginning
             before
             Sin
             was
             upon
             him
             .
             So
             that
             Sin
             is
             not
             the
             Original
             Cause
             of
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             Bounty
             towards
             Man
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             over
             him
             ,
             are
             the
             Grounds
             of
             it
             .
             And
             hence
             we
             may
             learn
             ,
             how
             just
             ,
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             for
             us
             who
             are
             of
             the
             fall'n
             race
             of
             Adam
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             that
             we
             are
             under
             these
             Original
             Obligations
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             Covenant
             which
             we
             are
             under
             as
             Christians
             ,
             tho
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             is
             truly
             conditional
             (
             whatever
             some
             murmur
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             to
             fear
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             
               Behold
               therefore
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Severity
               of
               God!
               on
               them
               that
               fell
               ,
               Severity
               ;
               but
               towards
               thee
               Goodness
               ,
               if
               thou
               continue
               in
               his
               Goodness
               :
               otherwise
               thou
               also
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
             Rom.
             11.
             22.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             1.
             
             But
             it
             is
             furthermore
             our
             Duty
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             are
             more
             subject
             to
             err
             than
             Adam
             was
             ,
             for
             all
             grant
             he
             had
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             Sufficiency
             of
             Ability
             to
             stand
             had
             he
             used
             it
             .
             But
             tho
             some
             of
             us
             do
             hold
             we
             have
             a
             liberty
             of
             Will
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             all
             confess
             our
             Power
             to
             be
             very
             small
             ,
             without
             intervening
             Grace
             ,
             either
             to
             resist
             Temptations
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             acts
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             
               Not
               that
               we
               are
               sufficient
               to
               think
               any
               thing
               as
               of
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               sufficiency
               is
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Distinction
             of
             Fear
             towards
             God
             much
             spoken
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             servile
             Fear
             ,
             and
             a
             filial
             Fear
             .
             The
             first
             they
             would
             exclude
             from
             a
             Christian
             .
             But
             if
             by
             servile
             Fear
             be
             intended
             no
             more
             than
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             Servant
             is
             to
             fear
             his
             Master
             ,
             I
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             exclude
             it
             :
             
               If
               I
               be
               a
               Master
               ,
               where
               is
               my
               Fear
               ?
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             Mal.
             1.
             16.
             
             It
             seems
             God's
             Servants
             must
             fear
             him
             .
             But
             perhaps
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             distinction
             is
             this
             :
             
               By
               filial
               Fear
               is
               meant
               an
               holy
               Dread
               ,
               lest
               we
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               evil
               ,
               or
               leave
               undone
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ;
               and
               by
               servile
               Fear
               ,
               is
               meant
               a
               Fear
               of
               Punishment
               only
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             little
             to
             it
             ,
             believing
             ,
             whoever
             makes
             this
             distinction
             ,
             would
             have
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             specially
             Christians
             ,
             to
             fear
             God
             so
             as
             to
             depart
             from
             all
             Evil
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             
             Good
             ,
             lest
             Judgment
             be
             the
             Portion
             of
             their
             Cup
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               Fear
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             worship
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             .
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             
             
               Only
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               with
               all
               your
               Heart
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             45.
             11.
             
             
               He
               is
               thy
               Lord
               ,
               and
               worship
               thou
               him
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               .
            
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
             This
             is
             God's
             Right
             ,
             we
             must
             only
             pay
             it
             to
             him
             .
             When
             Peter
             was
             put
             upon
             this
             Strait
             ,
             whether
             to
             please
             or
             fear
             Men
             ,
             when
             his
             Service
             to
             God
             was
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             his
             Speech
             was
             very
             frank
             and
             resolute
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             19.
             
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               hearken
               unto
               Men
               more
               than
               unto
               God
               ,
               judg
               ye
               .
            
             This
             then
             must
             ever
             become
             good
             Christians
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             stick
             close
             to
             that
             which
             is
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             however
             it
             may
             be
             countermanded
             by
             Man.
             The
             Condescensions
             of
             holy
             Paul
             were
             so
             wisely
             attempered
             ,
             as
             even
             then
             when
             he
             was
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             paying
             his
             debt
             of
             Love
             to
             the
             Wise
             and
             Unwise
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             without
             Law
             to
             them
             that
             were
             without
             Law
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             
               he
               was
               not
               without
               Law
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Law
               to
               Christ
            
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             sin
             to
             please
             any
             ,
             nor
             
               do
               Evil
               that
               Good
               might
               come
               :
               For
               the
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               clean
               ,
               the
               Beginning
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
            
             and
             that
             which
             must
             keep
             us
             company
             all
             our
             days
             ;
             else
             we
             lie
             open
             to
             the
             fiery
             Darts
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             will
             both
             hit
             and
             hurt
             ,
             where
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             absent
             .
             
               Therefore
               blessed
               is
               the
               Man
               that
               feareth
               always
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             Grace
             which
             held
             Joseph
             back
             from
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Nehemiah
             from
             Self-endedness
             in
             God's
             Service
             ,
             when
             others
             made
             it
             burthensom
             :
             
               This
               did
               not
               I
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Work
               out
               your
               own
               Salvation
               with
               Fear
               and
               Trembling
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               I
               trembled
               in
               my self
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               rest
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Trouble
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             .
             
               I
               exceedingly
               fear
               and
               quake
            
             ,
             said
             
               Moses
               .
               I
               am
               so
               troubled
               I
               cannot
               speak
               ,
            
             said
             David
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             not
             exceedingly
             fear
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             that
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             made
             these
             Pillars
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             tremble
             ?
             Beware
             of
             a
             stupid
             and
             careless
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             that
             will
             soon
             prove
             a
             revolting
             Spirit
             .
             Jer.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             David
             makes
             that
             awful
             Fear
             of
             God
             an
             express
             Duty
             to
             all
             ;
             Psal
             .
             76.
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               ,
               even
               thou
               art
               to
               be
               feared
               ;
               and
               who
               may
               stand
               in
               thy
               presence
               ,
               when
               once
               thou
               art
               angry
               ?
            
             Without
             a
             godly
             Fear
             no
             Service
             to
             God
             is
             acceptable
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             
             And
             he
             is
             therefore
             
               greatly
               to
               be
               feared
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
           
             Thus
             much
             in
             general
             .
             We
             shall
             now
             endeavour
             to
             describe
             the
             Man
             that
             walks
             in
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             Particulars
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             that
             truly
             fears
             God
             ,
             worships
             and
             serves
             him
             ,
             
               must
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               Fear
               of
               Man.
            
             When
             David
             is
             considering
             how
             to
             fear
             or
             serve
             God
             aright
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             45.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             
               walk
               at
               Liberty
            
             ;
             he
             will
             have
             his
             Heart
             free
             from
             that
             which
             hinders
             due
             Obedience
             to
             God.
             And
             as
             to
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Christians
             are
             
               Christ's
               Freemen
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             (
             who
             was
             the
             most
             faithful
             to
             Caesar
             that
             ever
             Man
             was
             )
             in
             this
             Case
             absolutely
             prohibits
             the
             Fear
             of
             Man
             ;
             
               Fear
               not
               him
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               Body
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             
               Fear
               of
               Man
               brings
               a
               Snare
               ,
            
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             They
             could
             not
             confess
             Christ
             ,
             tho
             they
             believed
             in
             him
             ,
             
               for
               they
               feared
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               their
               Synagogues
               ;
               they
               loved
               the
               Praise
               of
               Men
               more
               than
               the
               Praise
               of
               God.
            
             He
             that
             thus
             fears
             Man
             ,
             cannot
             fear
             God.
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             he
             is
             plain
             ;
             
               Do
               I
               now
               persuade
               Men
               ,
               or
               God
               ?
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               do
               I
               preach
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               God
               or
               Man
               ?
               )
               if
               I
               yet
               pleased
               Men
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               be
               the
               Servant
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             We
             see
             here
             the
             Difference
             between
             a
             faithful
             Christian
             and
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             serve
             the
             Times
             :
             The
             latter
             always
             preach
             something
             that
             is
             of
             Man
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             suffer
             Persecution
             for
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             former
             fears
             neither
             Men
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             consent
             to
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             perverts
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             Gal.
             1.
             4
             to
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             truly
             fears
             God
             ,
             
               will
               give
               to
               God
               the
               Things
               which
               are
               God's
               .
            
             This
             Rule
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             should
             be
             observed
             by
             Christians
             ,
             because
             it
             proceeds
             from
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             upon
             such
             a
             special
             occasion
             ,
             Mat.
             22.
             21.
             as
             wherein
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             God's
             Right
             over
             Men
             are
             enquired
             into
             ,
             and
             the
             Case
             determined
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             silencing
             his
             captious
             Adversaries
             .
             Caesar's
             Right
             must
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             God's
             Right
             must
             not
             be
             with-held
             .
             Earthly
             Things
             ,
             or
             our
             Obedience
             in
             Civil
             Cases
             ,
             is
             here
             stated
             upon
             Caesar
             ;
             there
             is
             therefore
             a
             necessity
             ,
             that
             Obedience
             in
             Religious
             Cases
             be
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             has
             nothing
             peculiar
             in
             or
             over
             us
             .
             Sith
             therefore
             God
             Almighty
             has
             reserved
             all
             religious
             Obedience
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             every
             Man
             
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               himself
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Let
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             give
             to
             him
             in
             religious
             Performances
             ,
             the
             Things
             which
             have
             his
             Image
             and
             
             Superscription
             upon
             them
             ,
             lest
             he
             reject
             both
             the
             Offering
             ,
             and
             the
             Offerer
             ,
             with
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               required
               this
               at
               your
               hands
               ?
            
             Did
             not
             God
             provide
             by
             his
             express
             Law
             ,
             that
             his
             Sacrifices
             should
             not
             be
             
               changed
               at
               Man's
               Will
               ,
               a
               good
               for
               a
               bad
               ,
               nor
               a
               bad
               for
               a
               good
               ?
            
             Lev.
             27.
             10.
             
             Does
             not
             Isaiah
             cry
             out
             against
             them
             that
             presumed
             to
             
               change
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               Breakers
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ?
            
             Isa
             .
             24.
             5.
             
             It
             fared
             very
             ill
             with
             Nadab
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             for
             offering
             
               that
               Fire
               which
               God
               commanded
               not
               .
            
             Levit.
             10.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Corinthians
             were
             smote
             with
             Sickness
             and
             Death
             ,
             for
             prophaning
             the
             
             Lord's
             Table
             with
             their
             
               own
               Supper
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             22
             ,
             30.
             
             David
             himself
             was
             afraid
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             altered
             the
             manner
             of
             carrying
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             13.
             
             And
             this
             Instance
             made
             him
             afterwards
             
               give
               to
               God
               the
               Things
               that
               were
               God's
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             due
             Order
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             15.
             
             Let
             the
             Use
             of
             all
             be
             ,
             to
             provoke
             us
             to
             serve
             God
             
               with
               godly
               Fear
            
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             all
             possible
             exactness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             very
             Rules
             therein
             contained
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             Commendation
             of
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Noah
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             22.
             
             
               Thus
               did
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               according
               to
               all
               that
               God
               commanded
               him
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               truly
               fears
               God
               ,
               will
               ever
               preserve
               a
               good
               Conscience
               towards
               God.
            
             But
             this
             can
             never
             be
             ,
             where
             the
             inner
             Man
             is
             not
             pure
             ,
             and
             the
             Heart
             delighted
             with
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             Of
             some
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             they
             profess
             high
             ,
             but
             
               their
               Minds
               and
               Consciences
               are
               defiled
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
             Others
             that
             so
             walked
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             to
             gain
             this
             Reputation
             ,
             that
             they
             
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               a
               perfect
               Heart
               .
            
             2
             Chr.
             25.
             2.
             
             Now
             God
             is
             he
             that
             perfectly
             knows
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             searches
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             Uprightness
             ;
             and
             he
             knows
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             all
             Men
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             wilful
             Nectlect
             of
             Duties
             ,
             I
             mean
             religious
             Duties
             ,
             are
             an
             Evidence
             of
             an
             evil
             Conscience
             ;
             so
             the
             keeping
             back
             part
             ,
             or
             serving
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
             or
             serving
             God
             under
             a
             colour
             ,
             without
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Service
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             shall
             ,
             with
             the
             Persons
             so
             worshipping
             him
             ,
             be
             rejected
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             do
             not
             fear
             God.
             
               For
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               the
            
             Lord's
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               punish
               them
               that
               swear
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               swear
               by
            
             Malcham
             ;
             
               and
               them
               that
               are
               turned
               back
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               have
               not
               sought
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               enquired
               after
               him
               .
            
             Zeph.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               will
               not
               resist
               the
               Power
               of
               Princes
               ;
               yet
               will
               he
               do
               what
               God
               commands
               ,
               tho
               all
               the
               Princes
               in
               the
               World
               forbid
            
             
             
               him
               ;
               nor
               will
               he
               do
               what
               God
               forbids
               ,
               tho
               all
               the
               Princes
               in
               the
               World
               should
               command
               it
               .
            
          
           
             What
             our
             Christian
             Obligations
             to
             Princes
             are
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             shew
             ,
             in
             handling
             the
             next
             Direction
             in
             our
             Text.
             We
             are
             here
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             no
             worldly
             Power
             can
             make
             void
             what
             God
             commands
             ,
             nor
             make
             that
             lawful
             which
             God's
             Word
             forbids
             .
             The
             God
             of
             Heaven
             forbids
             worshipping
             or
             bowing
             down
             to
             Images
             or
             Idols
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             
             Nebuchadnezzar
             commands
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             under
             pain
             of
             suffering
             the
             fiery
             Furnace
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             a
             mighty
             Prince
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             had
             given
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             great
             Glory
             ;
             yet
             Shadrach
             and
             his
             Companions
             would
             not
             do
             his
             Command
             ,
             but
             told
             him
             plainly
             ,
             
               They
               would
               not
               serve
               his
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               worship
               the
               Golden
               Image
               which
               he
               had
               set
               up
               .
               Dan.
            
             3.
             18.
             
             It
             has
             been
             the
             Unhappiness
             of
             Earthly
             Gods
             ,
             to
             countermand
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             would
             have
             been
             but
             few
             Martyrs
             :
             But
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             Multitude
             shews
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             That
             God's
             Will
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             what
             Troubles
             soever
             attend
             us
             from
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             World
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             Indeed
             I
             find
             this
             Doctrine
             owned
             by
             most
             .
             For
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             upon
             Acts
             4.
             19.
             say
             thus
             :
             
               If
               any
               Magistrate
               command
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               forbid
               Catholick
               Christian
               Men
               to
               preach
               ,
               or
               serve
               God
               ,
               this
               same
               must
               be
               their
               Answer
               ,
               (
               meaning
               that
               Answer
               which
               Peter
               gave
               ,
               &c.
               )
               tho
               they
               be
               whipped
               or
               killed
               for
               their
               Labour
               .
            
             And
             Dr.
             Fulk
             allows
             the
             Note
             ,
             but
             yet
             would
             not
             have
             the
             Papists
             to
             have
             any
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             (
             so
             partial
             are
             Men
             ,
             when
             uppermost
             .
             )
             We
             see
             then
             ,
             by
             consent
             of
             Christians
             generally
             ,
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             must
             be
             obeyed
             in
             Things
             religious
             ,
             tho
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             say
             Nay
             .
             And
             to
             this
             agrees
             the
             holy
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             23.
             
             
               Princes
               sate
               and
               spake
               against
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             sat
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             dereed
             Things
             against
             him
             :
             
               But
               thy
               Servant
               did
               meditate
               in
               thy
               Statutes
               .
            
             He
             would
             not
             depart
             from
             the
             Ways
             of
             God
             ,
             tho
             he
             was
             persecuted
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.
             161.
             
             
               Princes
               perfecuted
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               but
               my
               Heart
               standeth
               in
               awe
               of
               thy
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             obviate
             an
             Objection
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Tho
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               fear
               God
               ,
               are
               bound
               thus
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               Man
               ,
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               patiently
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               sin
               ;
               yet
               whether
               in
               Things
               indifferent
               ,
               which
            
             
             
               are
               neither
               commanded
               nor
               forbidden
               ;
               if
               Princes
               here
               make
               ufe
               of
               their
               Authority
               ,
               Christians
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               actively
               ?
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               about
               the
               Place
               of
               Worship
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ;
             Seeing
             God
             has
             forbidden
             no
             Place
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             all
             the
             Business
             ,
             he
             were
             a
             mad
             Man
             that
             would
             not
             actually
             obey
             ;
             and
             consequently
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             Authority
             in
             every
             Case
             that
             is
             like
             it
             ;
             as
             thus
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Duty
             for
             a
             Nation
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             common
             Calamity
             ,
             to
             humble
             themselves
             by
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             't
             is
             best
             this
             be
             done
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             none
             so
             fit
             to
             order
             this
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             If
             therefore
             Authority
             command
             the
             tenth
             ,
             twentieth
             ,
             or
             thirtieth
             Day
             of
             such
             a
             Month
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             Service
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             should
             in
             this
             refuse
             such
             Time
             ,
             meerly
             because
             it
             is
             appointed
             by
             the
             Magistrate's
             Authority
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             an
             hundred
             Cases
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             the
             same
             Answer
             must
             be
             given
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ;
             or
             else
             under
             pretence
             of
             fearing
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             dishonour
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sin
             of
             an
             high
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Tho
             Christians
             be
             Subjects
             to
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             Princes
             are
             Subjects
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sphere
             where
             God
             has
             set
             them
             ,
             can
             do
             nothing
             more
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             to
             promote
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             discountenancing
             Prophaneness
             and
             Irreligion
             ,
             and
             by
             giving
             Encouragement
             to
             the
             Lovers
             of
             it
             .
             But
             then
             as
             they
             are
             Subjects
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             Fellow-Servants
             with
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             the
             Angels
             think
             not
             themselves
             too
             high
             to
             be
             called
             so
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             therefore
             must
             with
             their
             Subjects
             be
             obedient
             to
             
               one
               Lawgiver
            
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             not
             assume
             Power
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             in
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             to
             force
             them
             to
             go
             beyond
             their
             Knowledg
             and
             Faith
             in
             Things
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             
               seeing
               what
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
               is
               Sin
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               every
               one
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               himself
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             Particular
             I
             shall
             insist
             upon
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             true
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             avoid
             Covetousness
             and
             Worldly-mindedness
             .
             Covetousness
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             a
             covetous
             Person
             ,
             makes
             little
             further
             use
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             a
             Cloak
             for
             his
             Iniquity
             ;
             he
             fears
             not
             God
             ,
             he
             serves
             not
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             Belly
             ;
             for
             this
             he
             preaches
             ,
             for
             this
             he
             prays
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             he
             will
             do
             neither
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Men
             that
             make
             Merchandize
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             supposing
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             
               that
               Gain
               is
               Godliness
            
             .
             I
             meet
             with
             a
             notable
             Passage
             in
             
             our
             English
             Chronicles
             ;
             in
             the
             sixth
             Century
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Clergy
               of
            
             Britain
             
               set
               all
               their
               Mind
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Belly
               :
               Wherefore
               then
               were
               they
               had
               in
               great
               Reverence
               and
               Honour
               .
               But
               as
               they
               encreased
               in
               earthly
               Treasure
               ,
               so
               they
               decreased
               in
               heavenly
               Treasure
               .
            
             Fab.
             Chron.
             5
             part
             .
             cap.
             134.
             
             Let
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             beware
             of
             this
             evil
             Disease
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               No
               Man
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ;
               ye
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ;
             let
             us
             now
             consider
             the
             Debt
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             King.
             
          
           
             
               Honour
               the
               King.
            
             
          
           
             Altho
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             our
             Text
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             weighty
             Subject
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             :
             For
             as
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             were
             wont
             to
             speak
             ,
             so
             it
             remains
             an
             eternal
             Truth
             ,
             
               That
               as
               God
               is
               above
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               so
               none
               other
               is
               above
               the
               Emperor
               but
               God.
            
             And
             consequently
             our
             Duty
             ,
             next
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             our
             Prince
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             here
             in
             our
             Text
             ,
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             King
             is
             provided
             for
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Fear
             of
             God.
             We
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             here
             meant
             ,
             or
             immediately
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             an
             Heathen
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Idolater
             in
             his
             Religion
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             does
             here
             oblige
             all
             Christians
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             highest
             Rank
             ,
             to
             honour
             such
             Kings
             ,
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             his
             Successors
             not
             excepted
             ;
             for
             indeed
             he
             had
             learned
             this
             Obedience
             of
             one
             higher
             than
             himself
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             recommend
             the
             same
             to
             all
             Christians
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
          
           
             Doct.
             IV.
             
               All
               Christians
               are
               bound
               by
               Gospel-Rules
               to
               be
               good
               Subjects
               to
               Princes
               ,
               to
               honour
               their
               Persons
               ,
               and
               conscienciously
               to
               obey
               .
               their
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             evince
             this
             great
             Truth
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             needful
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               That
               Kingly
               Power
               or
               Government
               is
               of
               God.
            
             Not
             in
             the
             Sence
             (
             prophanely
             objected
             by
             some
             Writers
             )
             wherein
             Plagues
             ,
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             Punishments
             are
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             doth
             expresly
             contradict
             such
             an
             ungodly
             Exposition
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             he
             
             avers
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             same
             Kingly
             Power
             spoken
             of
             by
             
               Peter
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             
               God's
               Minister
            
             to
             the
             Christian
             Man
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             )
             
               for
               Good
               ,
               to
               execute
               Wrath
               upon
               him
               that
               does
               Evil.
            
             Which
             Word
             ,
             Minister
             ,
             refers
             evidently
             to
             him
             that
             bears
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Power
             only
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             affirms
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             confirms
             it
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               Powers
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             comfortable
             Ground
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             to
             be
             well
             satisfied
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             whether
             it
             fall
             out
             our
             Obedience
             shall
             be
             active
             or
             passive
             ,
             yet
             therein
             we
             conform
             our selves
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             Ordinance
             ;
             
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               resist
               the
               Power
               ,
               does
               resist
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Kingly
             Government
             is
             of
             God
             as
             clearly
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             clearly
             than
             any
             other
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             is
             very
             plain
             from
             the
             Text
             it self
             ,
             considered
             with
             the
             Context
             ,
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               King
               as
               supreme
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governours
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Persons
             in
             Things
             Civil
             ,
             is
             so
             clearly
             given
             to
             the
             King
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             even
             over
             Governours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             People
             governed
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             tho
             the
             Power
             Magistratical
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             Form
             or
             Mode
             of
             it
             is
             of
             Man
             ,
             because
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             )
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             may
             be
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               humane
               Creature
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             say
             ;
             The
             Words
             ,
             
               Humane
               Creature
            
             ,
             are
             better
             understood
             of
             the
             Laws
             made
             by
             Humane
             Authority
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             themselves
             :
             For
             as
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             can
             give
             Being
             and
             Power
             to
             a
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             no
             Power
             on
             Earth
             can
             create
             such
             a
             Law
             ;
             so
             Earthly
             Gods
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             they
             ,
             can
             create
             and
             give
             Power
             to
             an
             humane
             Law
             ;
             and
             Laws
             thus
             made
             ,
             are
             rightly
             called
             
               Humane
               Creatures
            
             ,
             or
             Ordinances
             of
             Men
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             English
             expresses
             it
             .
             )
             And
             when
             Laws
             are
             thus
             made
             ,
             tho
             they
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             ill
             Laws
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             sometimes
             happens
             to
             be
             so
             )
             yet
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             (
             either
             actively
             or
             passively
             )
             because
             the
             Power
             Magistratical
             must
             not
             be
             resisted
             ;
             only
             the
             Error
             of
             an
             ill
             Law
             must
             be
             refused
             by
             all
             faithful
             Men
             ,
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             This
             great
             Power
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             the
             chief
             cause
             why
             they
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             Psal
             .
             82.
             6.
             
             
               I
               have
               said
               ye
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               you
               are
               Children
               of
               the
               most
               High
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             resemblance
             which
             they
             have
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             being
             decked
             with
             Power
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             execute
             Laws
             (
             in
             this
             lower
             World
             )
             which
             concern
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             Kingly
             Government
             (
             for
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             can
             find
             in
             my
             Text
             )
             :
             Let
             us
             hear
             what
             God
             himself
             saith
             .
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               reign
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               Justice
               ;
               by
               me
               Princes
               rule
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             said
             more
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             If
             any
             shall
             say
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             Wisdom
             that
             speaks
             these
             Words
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             Folly
             that
             makes
             the
             Objection
             ,
             for
             this
             Wisdom
             is
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God.
             Kings
             are
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
            
             .
             And
             not
             only
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             even
             Heathen
             Kings
             also
             .
             Isa
             .
             45.
             1.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               his
               Anointed
               ,
               even
               to
               Cirus
               .
            
             Now
             Cirus
             was
             King
             of
             
               Persia
               ,
               Ezra
            
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             yet
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Government
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             human
             Choice
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             a
             Government
             to
             be
             formed
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             in
             being
             ;
             but
             of
             one
             established
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             distinction
             is
             dangerous
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             a
             Power
             or
             Government
             without
             its
             Form
             ?
             Does
             God
             make
             an
             Ordinance
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             without
             Form
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             what
             can
             you
             call
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Form
             that
             gives
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             be
             called
             what
             it
             is
             .
             It
             's
             bad
             venturing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             makes
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             leaves
             Man
             to
             form
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             it
             .
             And
             seeing
             no
             Nation
             can
             long
             endure
             ,
             without
             Government
             ,
             nor
             that
             Government
             subsist
             without
             Form.
             It
             seems
             necessary
             that
             both
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             where
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             is
             Regal
             or
             Kingly
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Honour
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             does
             by
             his
             Providence
             order
             and
             permit
             Men
             to
             transact
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             Mode
             of
             Government
             ,
             in
             Nations
             which
             yet
             are
             unsetled
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             does
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             Form
             or
             Settlement
             when
             made
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             so
             ;
             because
             in
             such
             an
             emergency
             ,
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             together
             with
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             must
             herein
             be
             acknowledged
             the
             Voice
             of
             God.
             For
             thus
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             is
             that
             Saying
             true
             ,
             
             
               By
               me
               Kings
               reign
               ,
               and
               Princes
               decree
               Justice
               .
               By
               me
               Princes
               rule
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             most
             high
             God
             which
             gave
             Nebuchadnezzar
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             Majesty
             ,
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             18.
             who
             then
             may
             question
             his
             Regal
             Power
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ?
             It
             's
             ill
             murmuring
             ,
             worse
             disputing
             ,
             worst
             of
             all
             to
             fight
             against
             God.
             Surely
             ,
             if
             Nebuchadnezzar
             must
             have
             this
             Honour
             given
             to
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             even
             by
             Daniel
             that
             Servant
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Almighty
             he
             was
             thus
             exalted
             ,
             altho
             otherwise
             he
             was
             a
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             a
             great
             Idolater
             ;
             it
             must
             needs
             resolve
             all
             doubts
             that
             may
             arise
             ,
             about
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             all
             Kings
             under
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             some
             may
             usurp
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             have
             it
             may
             abuse
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             Tho
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             incident
             to
             all
             other
             Forms
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             when
             God
             permits
             such
             things
             ,
             it
             's
             usually
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Transgressions
               of
               a
               Land
               ,
               many
               are
               the
               Princes
               thereof
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.
             2.
             
             
               He
               gave
               them
               a
               King
               in
               his
               Wrath
               :
            
             But
             this
             was
             because
             Israel
             had
             rejected
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophet
             Samuel
             .
             Otherwise
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             give
             his
             People
             a
             King
             ,
             Numb
             .
             23.
             21.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             Moses
             himself
             was
             after
             a
             sort
             a
             Regal
             or
             Kingly
             Government
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             If
             then
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             Kings
             or
             other
             Rulers
             do
             oppress
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             remedy
             for
             the
             Subject
             but
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             turn
             their
             own
             Hearts
             more
             to
             his
             Fear
             ,
             and
             the
             Heart
             of
             their
             Prince
             towards
             them
             ;
             
               (
               For
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Kings
               are
               in
               his
               Hands
               :
               )
            
             And
             with
             patient
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             humble
             Supplication
             ,
             to
             seek
             for
             Favour
             .
             For
             Rebellion
             must
             by
             no
             means
             be
             admitted
             ,
             
               For
               it
               is
               as
               the
               Sin
               of
               Witchcraft
            
             ;
             being
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             And
             hence
             Tertullian
             well
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Christian
               knows
               that
               the
               Emperor
               is
               constituted
               of
               God.
            
             And
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               I
               have
               delivered
               all
               these
               Countries
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               :
            
             Who
             then
             may
             take
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Hand
             ?
             Sure
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             sets
             up
             one
             ,
             and
             puts
             down
             another
             ,
             as
             pleases
             him
             .
             For
             he
             that
             gives
             can
             only
             rightfully
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             so
             when
             Men
             abuse
             what
             he
             gives
             .
             
               Mene
               ,
               Mene
               ,
               Takel
               Vpharsin
               ,
               God
               hath
               numbred
               thy
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               finished
               it
               ,
               —
               and
               given
               it
               to
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ,
            
             Dan.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             from
             that
             Passage
             ,
             
               They
               have
               set
               up
               Kings
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               me
            
             ;
             that
             Kingly
             Government
             is
             of
             Man
             ,
             not
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             This
             rather
             proves
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             here
             a
             disorder
             only
             is
             reproved
             in
             the
             way
             of
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             rightly
             but
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God.
             They
             so
             set
             up
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             
               they
               rejected
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             7.
             
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             Samuel
             gave
             them
             that
             Reproof
             and
             Exhortation
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             20.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               done
               all
               this
               Wickedness
               ,
               yet
               turn
               not
               aside
               from
               following
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               your
               Heart
               .
            
             But
             God
             did
             not
             deny
             them
             a
             King
             :
             No
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             given
             them
             direction
             how
             to
             chuse
             them
             a
             King
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             Civil
             Governments
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Kingly
             Government
             is
             the
             most
             frequent
             ,
             and
             permanent
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             any
             account
             of
             this
             Matter
             :
             And
             indeed
             it
             holds
             the
             nearest
             resemblance
             to
             that
             Government
             which
             God
             himself
             exercises
             over
             the
             World
             in
             general
             ;
             For
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ruleth
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             come
             more
             directly
             to
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Honour
               the
               King.
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Honour
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             his
             Royal
             Person
             .
             
               We
               must
               esteem
               it
               very
               highly
               ,
            
             and
             behave
             our-selves
             towards
             him
             with
             that
             Fear
             and
             Reverence
             which
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             placed
             next
             unto
             God.
             
               My
               Son
               ,
               fear
               thou
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               King
               ,
            
             Prov.
             24.
             21.
             
             
               Give
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               which
               are
            
             Caesar's
             ,
             
               and
               to
               God
               the
               things
               which
               are
               God's
               .
            
             So
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               Honour
               the
               King.
            
             We
             see
             the
             King
             holdeth
             the
             next
             place
             of
             Honour
             unto
             God.
             Hence
             Tertullian
             ,
             personating
             the
             Christians
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               We
               honour
               the
               Emperour
               as
               a
               Man
               next
               unto
               God.
            
             And
             saith
             
               Optatus
               ,
               Above
               the
               Emperour
               there
               is
               none
               but
               God
               ,
               who
               made
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             If
             we
             will
             honour
             the
             King's
             Person
             ,
             or
             esteem
             him
             highly
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             upon
             all
             sit
             occasions
             ,
             give
             him
             (
             with
             Reverence
             )
             his
             Place
             and
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             ;
             but
             also
             defend
             his
             Person
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             who
             would
             not
             suffer
             King
             David
             to
             hazard
             himself
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               of
               us
               .
            
             Let
             us
             hate
             to
             think
             or
             speak
             evil
             or
             contemptuously
             of
             him
             whom
             God
             hath
             exalted
             ,
             and
             set
             over
             us
             .
          
           
           
             We
             find
             a
             remarkable
             Instance
             of
             true
             Love
             and
             Loyalty
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Here
             tho
             Ittai
             was
             willed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             himself
             in
             danger
             for
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             answers
             thus
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               and
               as
               my
               Lord
               the
               King
               liveth
               ,
               surely
               in
               what
               place
               my
               Lord
               the
               King
               shall
               be
               ,
               whether
               in
               Death
               ,
               or
               in
               Life
               ,
               even
               there
               also
               will
               thy
               Servant
               be
               .
            
             This
             poor
             exiled
             Stranger
             (
             for
             such
             he
             was
             )
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgment
             against
             many
             native
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             have
             done
             quite
             contrary
             hereunto
             even
             in
             our
             days
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               We
               must
               Honour
               him
               in
               Love.
            
             Sincere
             Love
             ,
             and
             Loyal
             Affection
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             King
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             wanting
             in
             a
             good
             Subject
             :
             Nor
             can
             we
             honour
             the
             King
             heartily
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             love
             him
             entirely
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             truly
             loves
             his
             Prince
             ,
             has
             him
             much
             in
             his
             serious
             Thoughts
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             prays
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             :
             He
             will
             not
             then
             forget
             him
             whom
             he
             truly
             Loves
             ,
             whom
             he
             honours
             in
             Love.
             If
             he
             love
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             pray
             for
             him
             ;
             perhaps
             that
             is
             all
             the
             good
             he
             can
             do
             his
             Prince
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             a
             mean
             Subject
             may
             serve
             his
             King
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             any
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Prayer
             be
             Serious
             and
             Godly
             .
             It
             is
             highly
             observable
             ,
             how
             the
             duty
             of
             making
             Prayer
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             particularly
             for
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             with
             Supplication
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             giving
             of
             Thanks
             ,
             is
             required
             of
             Christians
             ;
             especially
             of
             those
             in
             the
             Ministry
             :
             That
             by
             the
             Ministers
             constant
             and
             devout
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             in
             behalf
             of
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             People
             may
             be
             more
             endeared
             towards
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             themselves
             hereby
             instructed
             to
             perform
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             manifest
             their
             Love
             to
             their
             Governours
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             to
             enforce
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             this
             Duty
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             Demonstration
             of
             honouring
             the
             King
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Language
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Discourse
             when
             concerned
             to
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Doings
             .
             In
             these
             we
             must
             hate
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Scurrility
             ,
             or
             reflecting
             Expressions
             ;
             for
             the
             Tongue
             is
             the
             Index
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             expresly
             forbidden
             to
             curse
             or
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             Bed-Chamber
             ;
             for
             these
             things
             are
             so
             odious
             ,
             that
             Providence
             will
             fight
             against
             such
             as
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             Iniquity
             of
             such
             doings
             will
             return
             upon
             the
             Offenders
             :
             
               For
               a
               Bird
               in
               the
               Air
               shall
               carry
               the
               News
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               hath
               Wings
               shall
               tell
               the
               Tidings
               ,
            
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             20.
             
             Are
             they
             not
             marked
             out
             in
             Scripture
             for
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               ?
            
             More
             daring
             
             and
             presumptuous
             than
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             great
             in
             Authority
             ,
             and
             may
             lawfully
             do
             more
             than
             Men
             ,
             yet
             they
             dare
             not
             bring
             a
             railing
             Accusation
             against
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             Darkness
             ;
             but
             they
             refer
             the
             wrong
             done
             to
             them
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             both
             can
             and
             will
             rebuke
             him
             .
             But
             why
             may
             not
             the
             good
             Angels
             rebuke
             Satan
             ?
             Why
             they
             know
             (
             as
             wicked
             as
             he
             is
             )
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             about
             the
             Body
             of
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             without
             License
             from
             the
             Almighty
             :
             He
             must
             indeed
             be
             withstood
             in
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             not
             be
             rail'd
             on
             it
             seems
             .
             And
             then
             what
             manner
             of
             Men
             are
             they
             that
             will
             take
             Liberty
             to
             rail
             on
             their
             Princes
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             what
             they
             would
             have
             them
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             tho
             they
             should
             do
             Evil
             ,
             yet
             must
             they
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               revile
               the
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               my
               People
               ,
            
             Exod.
             22.
             28.
             
             Acts
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               have
               not
               the
               Prophets
               reproved
               Kings
               when
               they
               did
               Evil
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Yea
             ;
             God
             reproved
             them
             by
             his
             Prophets
             frequently
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             that
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             that
             which
             is
             Evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intolerable
             ,
             that
             the
             Errors
             or
             Infirmities
             of
             Princes
             should
             be
             made
             the
             Subject
             of
             Mens
             Discourse
             :
             Surely
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             lamented
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             secret
             .
             
               Is
               it
               meet
               to
               say
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               Thou
               art
               wicked
               ?
               and
               to
               Princes
               ,
               Ye
               are
               ungodly
               ?
            
             Job
             34.
             18.
             
             The
             true
             Sence
             of
             these
             Interrogatives
             is
             ,
             No.
             It
             is
             by
             no
             means
             thus
             to
             reflect
             upon
             a
             King.
             St.
             Paul
             having
             spoken
             rashly
             ,
             Acts
             23.
             5.
             corrects
             and
             excuses
             himself
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               wist
               not
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               God's
               High
               Priest
               :
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               Evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               my
               People
               .
            
             Let
             Christians
             beware
             of
             this
             evil
             Disease
             which
             reigns
             in
             these
             days
             .
             Let
             them
             remember
             ,
             
               They
               are
               bound
               by
               Gospel-Rules
               to
               Honour
               the
               King
               ,
            
             next
             to
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Honour
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             King's
             Person
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             Gospel-Rules
             to
             obey
             his
             Authority
             .
             And
             here
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             the
             Subject
             consider
             how
             much
             God
             has
             set
             him
             below
             his
             Prince
             ,
             for
             Obedience
             seldom
             issues
             from
             a
             lofty
             Mind
             .
             It
             's
             not
             impossible
             for
             a
             Subject
             ,
             in
             conceit
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Prince's
             Mate
             ,
             and
             
             then
             Subjection
             is
             Death
             to
             him
             .
             That
             Passage
             concerning
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Jonathan
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             9.
             8.
             was
             written
             for
             our
             Learning
             .
             When
             he
             considered
             the
             Majesty
             of
             King
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Condition
             as
             a
             Subject
             ;
             
               What
               is
               thy
               Servant
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               look
               upon
               such
               a
               dead
               Dog
               as
               I
               am
               ?
            
             Such
             self-abasing
             Thoughts
             in
             a
             Subject
             (
             especially
             those
             of
             low
             degree
             )
             does
             argue
             an
             Heart
             full
             of
             desires
             to
             honour
             him
             whom
             God
             has
             exalted
             as
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Mind
             willing
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             Let
             Christians
             learn
             by
             this
             Example
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             hath
             led
             us
             the
             right
             way
             :
             
               Give
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Caesar's
               .
            
             But
             what
             things
             are
             they
             ?
             Why
             the
             Things
             which
             bear
             his
             Image
             and
             
               Superscription
               .
               Whose
               Image
               and
               Superscription
               is
               this
               ,
            
             says
             Christ
             ?
             They
             say
             ,
             
             Caesar's
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Give
               unto
               Caesar
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             We
             may
             hence
             fairly
             infer
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             bears
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             or
             is
             required
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             must
             be
             obeyed
             .
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supream
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governours
               ,
               as
               unto
               those
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               .
            
             Mark
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             bear
             his
             Image
             ,
             or
             Superscription
             ,
             they
             represent
             the
             King
             ;
             submit
             ,
             submit
             ,
             either
             Actively
             or
             Passively
             ,
             here
             's
             no
             resisting
             ,
             for
             here
             comes
             Caesar
             .
             Only
             here
             it
             must
             be
             minded
             ,
             Caesar's
             Superscription
             is
             only
             to
             be
             put
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Man.
             None
             can
             put
             a
             Divine
             Character
             upon
             a
             Law
             but
             God
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             give
             to
             God
             the
             things
             which
             are
             God's
             ,
             Divine
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             in
             all
             divine
             things
             ,
             to
             God
             ;
             Civil
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             in
             all
             civil
             things
             ,
             to
             Caesar
             .
             Thus
             has
             our
             Saviour
             divided
             the
             matter
             of
             Christians
             (
             and
             all
             Mens
             )
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Caesar
             .
             Let
             us
             hold
             to
             this
             most
             just
             Settlement
             ,
             a
             better
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             St.
             Paul
             will
             have
             Christians
             Subjection
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             proceed
             from
             them
             of
             pure
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             for
             
               Conscience
               sake
            
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
               not
               only
               Wrath.
            
             And
             of
             this
             Reason
             wills
             that
             we
             give
             all
             the
             Assurance
             that
             we
             can
             to
             Princes
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             heartily
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             And
             willingly
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
             which
             concerns
             their
             Government
             over
             us
             .
             This
             Principle
             of
             Obedience
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             will
             make
             our
             Obedience
             to
             Princes
             delightful
             and
             durable
             ;
             they
             that
             have
             this
             good
             Principle
             in
             them
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             weary
             of
             any
             reasonable
             Labour
             ,
             Service
             ,
             or
             Hazard
             for
             their
             King
             :
             where
             it
             is
             wanting
             ,
             the
             King
             can
             put
             no
             confidence
             in
             them
             .
             This
             is
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             such
             an
             Heart
             for
             his
             
             Sovereign
             ,
             is
             unworthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Subject
             :
             He
             is
             no
             Subject
             .
             From
             this
             Principle
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             pay
             tribute
             also
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             not
             grudgingly
             .
             And
             when
             Princes
             see
             Men
             ready
             ,
             in
             conscience
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             serve
             them
             as
             God's
             Vicegerents
             ;
             how
             naturally
             will
             this
             draw
             back
             again
             the
             influence
             of
             all
             Princely
             Favours
             ?
             That
             Prince
             who
             is
             thus
             happy
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             will
             doubtless
             ,
             as
             a
             Loving
             Father
             ,
             contrive
             the
             best
             to
             make
             his
             Subjects
             happy
             under
             his
             Government
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             clearly
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             our
             Superiors
             delivered
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             1
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Put
               them
               in
               mind
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               work
               .
            
             Let
             the
             Power
             be
             in
             this
             or
             the
             other
             Form
             (
             for
             all
             Nations
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Form
             of
             Government
             )
             you
             must
             not
             dispute
             that
             ,
             you
             must
             chearfully
             obey
             ,
             as
             becomes
             Men
             of
             a
             ready
             Mind
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             good
             commanded
             by
             Magistrates
             ;
             you
             must
             not
             ask
             whether
             they
             be
             Heathen
             Kings
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Kings
             :
             You
             must
             obey
             all
             Kings
             or
             Magistrates
             ,
             
               For
               they
               are
               God's
               Ministers
               ,
               attending
               on
               this
               very
               thing
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             :
             a
             very
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             without
             which
             human
             Society
             cannot
             subsist
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             Limitation
             of
             time
             for
             your
             Subjection
             to
             Princes
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             ;
             you
             are
             under
             this
             Obligation
             so
             long
             as
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             is
             Canonical
             .
             Let
             not
             then
             any
             idle
             Dream
             of
             the
             change
             of
             Dispensations
             subvert
             you
             from
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel-Rules
             delivered
             in
             this
             great
             Case
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Christian
             Men
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             much
             concerned
             :
             
               For
               ,
               who
               shall
               harm
               them
               if
               they
               be
               careful
               Followers
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ?
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             But
             if
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             your
             care
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             ye
             
               must
               suffer
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ,
               then
               happy
               are
               ye
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             still
             religious
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             paid
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             place
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             commands
             Christians
             
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               work
               .
               Obj.
            
             What
             if
             the
             Powers
             
               command
               otherwise
               ?
               what
               then
            
             ?
             For
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             know
             we
             have
             an
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             God
             antecedent
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Obedience
             to
             Kings
             (
             as
             has
             been
             shewed
             .
             )
             He
             commands
             us
             to
             abstain
             from
             every
             appearance
             of
             Evil
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             22.
             
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             Power
             shall
             be
             so
             unhappy
             to
             command
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               Dan.
            
             5.
             there
             the
             Penalty
             must
             be
             patiently
             endured
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Powers
             are
             still
             obeyed
             .
             And
             tho
             some
             vainly
             upbraid
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             either
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Passive
             Obedience
             ;
             or
             that
             our
             Obedience
             in
             this
             is
             like
             the
             Obedience
             of
             a
             Felon
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             to
             
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             &c.
             
             Such
             blind
             Byards
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             know
             ,
             the
             Felon
             hath
             ordinarily
             nothing
             to
             chuse
             ,
             but
             must
             necessarily
             dye
             :
             whereas
             the
             suffering
             Christian
             has
             Life
             and
             Liberty
             offered
             if
             he
             will
             but
             worship
             so
             ,
             or
             so
             .
             Now
             here
             he
             chuses
             rather
             to
             suffer
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             conceives
             (
             at
             least
             )
             to
             be
             sin
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             be
             a
             faithful
             Witness
             for
             God
             ;
             and
             therein
             a
             Blessing
             to
             his
             Prince
             and
             to
             his
             Nation
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             only
             way
             to
             silence
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             foolish
             Men
             ;
             whose
             unwary
             Objections
             reflect
             not
             only
             upon
             all
             true
             Martyrs
             since
             the
             World
             began
             ,
             but
             upon
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             for
             this
             cause
             was
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             because
             
               He
               bore
               witness
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
            
             Joh.
             18.
             37.
             and
             that
             the
             
               Works
               of
               the
               World
               were
               Evil
               ,
            
             John
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             
               But
               if
               it
               should
               happen
               that
               Princes
               should
               some
               way
               intrench
               upon
               the
               Civil
               Rights
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ?
               What
               then
               must
               we
               do
               ?
            
             What
             then
             ?
             Why
             it
             is
             dangerous
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             we
             are
             taught
             otherwise
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             his
             direction
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             paying
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Roman
             Magistrates
             ,
             Mat.
             17.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             not
             obliged
             by
             Law
             to
             pay
             Custom
             or
             Tribute
             ,
             but
             was
             free
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             yet
             it
             being
             demanded
             ,
             he
             advises
             Peter
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Master
             :
             So
             careful
             was
             he
             to
             avoid
             Offences
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             pay
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             advises
             his
             Followers
             to
             do
             it
             too
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             in
             their
             own
             wrong
             .
             A
             good
             precedent
             to
             all
             Christians
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             contend
             with
             Authority
             in
             or
             about
             indifferent
             things
             :
             Would
             God
             they
             would
             consider
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             it
             may
             here
             be
             demanded
             ,
             Whether
             Princes
             may
             not
             warrantably
             punish
             such
             as
             submit
             not
             to
             the
             Religion
             by
             them
             established
             ,
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             King
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             7.
             26.
             
             
               Whosoever
               will
               not
               do
               the
               Law
               of
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               let
               Judgment
               be
               executed
               speedily
               upon
               him
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               unto
               Death
               ,
               or
               to
               Banishment
               ,
               or
               to
               Confiscation
               of
               Goods
               ,
               or
               to
               Imprisonment
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             this
             Objection
             requires
             a
             serious
             Answer
             .
             And
             with
             submission
             to
             better
             Judgments
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             a
             few
             Things
             in
             Answer
             to
             it
             .
             And
             it
             seems
             by
             the
             Scope
             and
             Contexture
             of
             the
             Commission
             given
             to
             Ezra
             by
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             that
             these
             Things
             are
             evident
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             King
             did
             not
             himself
             embrace
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             but
             retained
             still
             his
             former
             Religion
             ;
             for
             tho
             he
             did
             fear
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             calls
             him
             his
             God
             ,
             but
             
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             had
             by
             a
             special
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Motion
             from
             himself
             ,
             disposed
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             to
             give
             free
             Liberty
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             were
             Captives
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             go
             forth
             to
             serve
             their
             God
             ;
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               I
               make
               a
               Decree
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               of
               the
               People
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               of
               his
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               in
               my
               Realm
               ,
               which
               are
               minded
               of
               their
               own
               free
               Will
               to
               go
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               go
               with
               thee
               ,
               —
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               after
               the
               Will
               of
               your
               God.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             King
             does
             not
             only
             give
             a
             present
             Supply
             to
             Ezra
             ,
             as
             a
             Free-Will-Offering
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             but
             also
             provides
             for
             his
             necessary
             Supply
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Treasury
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             King
             fearing
             the
             Displeasure
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             against
             himself
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             does
             require
             Ezra
             ,
             that
             
               whatsoever
               was
               required
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               should
               be
               diligently
               done
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             King
             also
             empowers
             Ezra
             to
             set
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             gave
             Ezra
             a
             Magistratical
             Power
             ,
             or
             made
             him
             a
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             so
             gives
             Order
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             would
             not
             be
             obedient
             to
             him
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             vers
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             Commission
             given
             to
             Ezra
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             nothing
             appears
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             alter
             their
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             all
             of
             one
             Religion
             :
             But
             a
             free
             Liberty
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             to
             others
             )
             to
             serve
             their
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             Restraint
             laid
             upon
             them
             that
             would
             hinder
             them
             .
             And
             Ezra
             is
             empowered
             (
             indeed
             )
             to
             punish
             those
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             withstood
             his
             Authority
             ,
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             had
             not
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             may
             learn
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             blessed
             Thing
             for
             all
             Kings
             to
             fear
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             the
             Interest
             of
             Religion
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             Religion
             must
             always
             be
             setled
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             Care
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             none
             punished
             for
             keeping
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             for
             breaking
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             did
             concur
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Here
             were
             great
             
             Punishments
             assigned
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             too
             rashly
             ,
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             in
             Cases
             purely
             Evangelical
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             dignified
             above
             the
             Principles
             of
             common
             Reason
             and
             Morality
             :
             In
             these
             Cases
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Magistrates
             to
             compell
             any
             against
             their
             Will
             ,
             seeing
             it's
             God
             ,
             not
             Man
             ,
             that
             makes
             Christians
             .
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             10.
             
             
               We
               are
               his
               Workmanship
               ,
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               unto
               good
               Works
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               before
               ordained
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               walk
               in
               them
               .
            
             And
             God
             gives
             none
             the
             Privileges
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             his
             Children
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             his
             Children
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             
               born
               ,
               not
               of
               Blood
               ,
               nor
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               Man
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
            
             John
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Nor
             must
             we
             deny
             ,
             but
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             God's
             Vicegerents
             are
             authorized
             by
             the
             Almighty
             to
             be
             Keepers
             of
             both
             Tables
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             defend
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             true
             Religion
             ,
             against
             Atheists
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             that
             worship
             a
             Creature
             instead
             of
             the
             Creator
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Job
             31.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               If
               I
               beheld
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               walking
               in
               Brightness
               ,
               and
               my
               Heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
               or
               my
               Mouth
               hath
               kissed
               my
               Hand
               ;
               this
               also
               were
               an
               Iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Judge
               ,
               for
               I
               should
               have
               denied
               God
               that
               is
               above
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             write
             (
             or
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             write
             )
             the
             Words
             of
             our
             Text
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ;
             
               Honour
               all
               Men
               ;
               Love
               the
               Brotherhood
               ;
               Fear
               God
               ;
               Honour
               the
               King.
            
             Surely
             that
             Christian
             ,
             that
             shall
             make
             it
             his
             Business
             to
             do
             these
             things
             heartily
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               Men
            
             ;
             there
             shall
             be
             
               no
               occasion
               of
               stumbling
               in
               him
               .
            
             But
             if
             Christians
             be
             too
             busy
             to
             inspect
             Matters
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             to
             meddle
             with
             those
             that
             contrive
             or
             project
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             disturbance
             and
             subversion
             of
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             recommend
             their
             Religion
             (
             be
             it
             never
             so
             good
             in
             it self
             )
             to
             the
             acceptance
             of
             their
             Governors
             ,
             nor
             to
             obtain
             from
             them
             to
             be
             Nursing-Fathers
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             shall
             certainly
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             Displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Wrath
             of
             Princes
             .
             And
             God
             himself
             will
             vindicate
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             of
             Worldly
             Government
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             despise
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             all
             that
             abuse
             their
             Power
             in
             it
             ;
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Respect
               of
               Persons
               with
               God.
            
             Rom.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
           
             Let
             me
             therefore
             exhort
             you
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             know
             it
             has
             been
             my
             manner
             these
             thirty
             Years
             )
             
               to
               follow
               Peace
               with
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               Holiness
            
             ;
             to
             study
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             troublesom
             Times
             ;
             
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               meddle
               not
               with
               them
               that
               are
               given
               to
               change
               ,
            
             Prov.
             24.
             21.
             
             Many
             have
             undone
             themselves
             by
             itching
             after
             Changes
             in
             Worldly
             Government
             .
             God
             only
             knows
             what
             is
             best
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Nation
             .
             They
             that
             are
             weary
             of
             this
             ,
             are
             soon
             weary
             of
             that
             ;
             few
             know
             what
             they
             would
             have
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             able
             to
             devise
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             please
             all
             Humors
             ,
             and
             suit
             all
             Interests
             ?
             Bless
             God
             for
             your
             Prince
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Peace
             you
             have
             enjoyed
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             under
             them
             (
             if
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             be
             so
             )
             you
             may
             lead
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Lives
             in
             all
             Godliness
             and
             Honesty
             .
             They
             that
             will
             not
             pray
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             do
             not
             fear
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             contemn
             his
             Word
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
             They
             do
             not
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             cannot
             honour
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             at
             present
             under
             Sufferings
             ,
             for
             the
             consciencious
             performance
             of
             what
             you
             believe
             to
             be
             your
             Duty
             towards
             God
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             humble
             your selves
             under
             the
             mighty
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             suffer
             patiently
             what
             Trials
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             exercise
             you
             under
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             our
             Apostle
             hath
             it
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             )
             
               the
               Trial
               of
               your
               Faith
               being
               much
               more
               precious
               than
               that
               of
               Gold
               that
               perisheth
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               tried
               with
               Fire
               ,
               might
               be
               found
               unto
               Praise
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             I
             say
             no
             more
             ;
             the
             Lord
             direct
             you
             .
             AMEN
             .
          
           
             NOW
             if
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             this
             faithful
             (
             tho
             unpolished
             )
             Discourse
             to
             his
             Majesties
             Royal
             Hand
             ,
             I
             do
             hereby
             in
             all
             Humility
             prostrate
             my self
             at
             his
             Royal
             Feet
             ,
             with
             this
             humble
             Supplication
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               would
               graciously
               please
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               wonted
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               Princely
               Clemency
               ,
               to
               consider
               and
               pity
               the
               distressed
               condition
               of
               many
               of
               his
               faithful
               Subjects
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               dissent
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               cannot
               in
               Conscience
               to
               God
               conform
               to
               them
               ;
               nor
               deny
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               are
               convinced
               ,
               and
               persuaded
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               O
               let
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               consider
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               strait
               that
               any
               honest
               Christian
               can
               be
               put
               upon
               ,
               either
               to
               deny
               what
               he
               believes
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               profess
               that
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               he
               believes
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
               O
               let
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               be
               always
               his
               Majesties
               Chief
               Counsellour
               ;
               That
               by
               his
               direction
               he
               may
               rightly
               distinguish
               between
               those
               that
               are
               harmless
               in
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               abused
               his
               Kindnesses
               (
               which
               have
               been
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               thankfully
               to
               be
               remembred
               )
               and
               that
               the
               present
               Severities
               against
               the
               Innocent
               may
               be
               abated
               and
               removed
               ,
               lest
               they
               be
               made
               miserable
               in
               their
               Native
               Countrey
               .
            
          
           
             
               God
               Almighty
               bless
               the
               King
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           
           
             The
             SECOND
             PART
             of
             the
             APOLOGY
             FOR
             THE
             
               Baptized
               Believers
            
             ,
             Wherein
             the
             GROUNDS
             of
             INFANT-BAPTISM
             Are
             REVIEWED
             :
             In
             ANSWER
             to
             Fourteen
             ARGUMENTS
             ,
             delivered
             by
             Mr.
             
               Nathaniel
               Taylor
            
             ,
             M.
             A.
             in
             a
             SERMON
             on
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             entituled
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             therewithal
             ,
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Separation
             of
             the
             
               Baptized
               Believers
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Pedobaptists
             ,
             modestly
             propounded
             .
             Upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             great
             and
             long-continued
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             By
             
               T.
               Grantham
            
             ,
             a
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             LONDON
             ;
             Printed
             for
             the
             Author
             .
             1684.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             AN
             APOLOGY
             FOR
             THE
             Baptized
             Believers
             ,
             &c.
             PRESENTED
             To
             all
             Pious
             and
             Well-disposed
             Christians
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             ENGLAND
             .
          
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Honoured
               and
               Beloved
               Brethren
               ,
            
          
           
             TO
             prevent
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             an
             Aspersion
             too
             frequently
             cast
             upon
             us
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             tho
             we
             differ
             from
             you
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Government
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             therefore
             arrogate
             to
             our selves
             alone
             the
             Christian
             Name
             ,
             nor
             exalt
             our selves
             in
             our
             Imaginations
             above
             others
             ;
             but
             do
             believe
             and
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             saved
             Ones
             will
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             heartily
             love
             God
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             live
             holily
             and
             charitably
             among
             Men
             ,
             tho
             they
             be
             diversified
             in
             respect
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Place
             and
             Government
             where
             they
             live
             :
             
             Yea
             ,
             we
             have
             Charity
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             faithful
             to
             the
             Means
             of
             Grace
             afforded
             them
             ,
             how
             small
             soever
             ,
             knowing
             that
             our
             God
             delights
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             exact
             the
             utmost
             Farthing
             of
             any
             Man.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             there
             hath
             been
             abundance
             of
             Errors
             introduced
             among
             Christians
             ,
             so
             it
             has
             pleased
             God
             to
             raise
             up
             a
             People
             still
             to
             testify
             against
             them
             ,
             
               (
               the
               Memories
               of
               whom
               are
               blessed
               ,
               tho
               they
               were
               frequently
               persecuted
               .
               )
            
             So
             we
             believe
             it
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             bear
             our
             Testimony
             to
             what
             Truth
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             partake
             with
             any
             in
             their
             By-Paths
             in
             Life
             or
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             endeavour
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lieth
             ,
             after
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             with
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             own
             the
             Christian
             Profession
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             purpose
             we
             have
             humbly
             proposed
             what
             we
             thought
             concern'd
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             better
             Understanding
             and
             Compliance
             ,
             in
             our
             
               Friendly
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             published
             some
             Years
             ago
             ,
             but
             has
             not
             been
             publickly
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             till
             lately
             one
             Mr.
             Taylor
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             Worth
             for
             his
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             gentle
             Disposition
             towards
             such
             as
             fear
             God
             ,
             tho
             differing
             from
             him
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             pleased
             him
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             our
             said
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             to
             
               offer
               something
               in
               order
               to
               a
               Composure
               of
               Differences
               ,
            
             which
             I
             confess
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             greatly
             to
             be
             desired
             .
             But
             then
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             shew
             us
             nothing
             of
             Mitigation
             ,
             or
             Hopes
             of
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Things
             which
             hath
             occasioned
             our
             Disunion
             ,
             but
             does
             rather
             wholly
             charge
             the
             Cause
             of
             Division
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             supposes
             our
             
               Difference
               about
               Baptism
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               Cause
               of
               our
               dissenting
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             tho
             this
             is
             indeed
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             Importance
             ,
             because
             true
             Baptism
             is
             antecedent
             to
             Church-Communion
             ;
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             greater
             in
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             is
             that
             open
             Prophaneness
             ,
             which
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             reigns
             and
             rages
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             therewithal
             ,
             the
             utter
             Neglect
             of
             Discipline
             to
             reform
             those
             Iniquities
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             persecuting
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             appears
             even
             in
             too
             many
             of
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             whose
             Cruelty
             our
             Sufferings
             have
             been
             much
             augmented
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             Causes
             we
             have
             thought
             our selves
             concerned
             to
             make
             this
             our
             Christian
             Apology
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             crave
             leave
             to
             use
             that
             Freedom
             of
             Speech
             which
             the
             Matters
             depending
             do
             require
             .
             And
             
             yet
             ,
             seeing
             we
             must
             acknowledg
             that
             we
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             (
             as
             neither
             does
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             pretend
             so
             to
             be
             )
             we
             shall
             speak
             under
             Correction
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             resolution
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             clear
             Conviction
             ,
             if
             indeed
             it
             shall
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Things
             wherein
             we
             dissent
             are
             justifiable
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             but
             till
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             Hypocrisy
             and
             Baseness
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             violate
             our
             Consciences
             in
             Things
             pertaining
             to
             Religion
             ,
             to
             obtain
             Favour
             from
             Men
             ;
             
               for
               if
               we
               should
               so
               please
               Men
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               the
               Servants
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             we
             do
             the
             〈◊〉
             desire
             to
             be
             heard
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             partly
             ,
             for
             that
             Mr.
             Taylor
             is
             pleased
             to
             impute
             Folly
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             because
             we
             allow
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Thirty
             Nine
             Articles
             ;
             but
             especially
             being
             thereunto
             required
             by
             some
             of
             Eminency
             and
             great
             Authority
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             also
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             unless
             we
             could
             shew
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               does
               hold
               some
               Error
               in
               point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               that
               she
               does
               practise
               something
               in
               her
               Religion
               which
               is
               sinful
               ,
               we
               cannot
               justify
               our
               Separation
               from
               her
               .
            
             And
             whether
             we
             be
             able
             on
             this
             wise
             to
             vindicate
             our
             present
             Separation
             ,
             is
             the
             Business
             which
             we
             pray
             may
             be
             seriously
             considered
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
               A
               brief
               Account
               of
               the
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Baptized
               Believers
               cannot
               conform
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             REserving
             all
             due
             Honour
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             she
             holds
             the
             Truth
             in
             the
             Thirty
             Nine
             Articles
             ,
             and
             as
             she
             is
             a
             good
             Fortress
             against
             much
             Popish
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             we
             shall
             humbly
             make
             our
             Objections
             in
             three
             Particulars
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 Infant-Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 her
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Concerning
                 her
                 
                   Imposing
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                
                 .
              
            
             
             From
             all
             which
             we
             think
             we
             may
             safely
             argue
             thus
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             lawful
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             needful
             ,
             to
             maintain
             a
             prudent
             and
             friendly
             Separation
             from
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             does
             believe
             ,
             hold
             ,
             and
             maintain
             such
             Things
             ,
             as
             are
             evidently
             and
             actually
             destructive
             of
             that
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             his
             Churches
             free
             ;
             and
             of
             that
             sacred
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             holy
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             Christ
             ordained
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             Churches
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             does
             believe
             ,
             hold
             ,
             and
             maintain
             such
             Things
             ,
             as
             are
             evidently
             and
             actually
             destructive
             of
             that
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             his
             Churches
             free
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             sacred
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             holy
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             Christ
             ordained
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             It
             is
             lawful
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             needful
             to
             maintain
             a
             prudent
             and
             friendly
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             her
             present
             Parochial
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             the
             Major
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             Christian
             ,
             we
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Minor.
             
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             Sacred
             Baptism
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             the
             Things
             prerequisite
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             on
             the
             part
             of
             every
             one
             who
             is
             to
             be
             joined
             with
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             
             They
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             made
             known
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             To
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             To
             repent
             of
             Sin.
             And
             ,
             4.
             
             Willingly
             to
             put
             on
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             .
             Or
             to
             express
             it
             in
             short
             :
             They
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             be
             dead
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             to
             be
             buried
             with
             Christ
             by
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             does
             hold
             such
             Things
             as
             are
             evidently
             and
             actually
             destructive
             of
             this
             Baptism
             ,
             may
             in
             our
             Judgment
             be
             thus
             proved
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             She
             believes
             ,
             holds
             ,
             and
             does
             teach
             others
             to
             hold
             ,
             That
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             very
             most
             of
             her
             Church-Members
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             without
             hearing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             Faith
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             any
             Knowledg
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             believes
             what
             neither
             
             we
             ,
             nor
             any
             Body
             else
             can
             understand
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             errs
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             she
             does
             not
             believe
             that
             her
             Members
             are
             regenerate
             at
             all
             ,
             till
             she
             cross
             or
             sprinkle
             them
             with
             Water
             ;
             neither
             does
             she
             know
             (
             because
             she
             has
             no
             ground
             to
             believe
             )
             that
             Infants
             are
             thereby
             made
             anew
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             become
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             believing
             this
             without
             possibility
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             to
             know
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             she
             errs
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             She
             believes
             ,
             and
             maintains
             ,
             that
             those
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             whom
             she
             knows
             do
             not
             ,
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             nor
             repent
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             measure
             know
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             Duty
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             herein
             she
             errs
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             concerning
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             She
             believes
             and
             maintains
             ,
             that
             Sponsors
             do
             believe
             and
             repent
             for
             Infants
             ,
             or
             that
             Infants
             do
             perform
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             by
             their
             Sponsors
             ;
             and
             believing
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             teaching
             her
             Youth
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             ground
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             believes
             amiss
             ,
             or
             errs
             in
             Faith.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             She
             holds
             ,
             that
             Persons
             may
             lawfully
             be
             baptized
             when
             they
             are
             asleep
             ,
             and
             does
             actually
             pretend
             to
             baptize
             Infants
             when
             they
             are
             asleep
             ,
             which
             we
             think
             verily
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Error
             both
             in
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             She
             believes
             ,
             holds
             ,
             and
             maintains
             ,
             that
             Crossing
             or
             Sprinkling
             is
             a
             lawful
             way
             of
             Baptizing
             ,
             when
             indeed
             it
             is
             no
             Baptizing
             at
             all
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             those
             that
             use
             that
             Mode
             ,
             dare
             not
             speak
             as
             they
             act
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               sprinkle
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
            
             &c.
             their
             Conscience
             bearing
             them
             witness
             ,
             that
             the
             sacred
             Act
             of
             baptizing
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             &c.
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             Sprinkling
             :
             They
             therefore
             believing
             what
             they
             know
             is
             not
             true
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             must
             needs
             err
             in
             Faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             Practice
             .
             And
             this
             Error
             has
             in
             a
             manner
             destroyed
             the
             way
             of
             Baptizing
             used
             by
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Thus
             tho
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             no
             less
             zealous
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptism
             than
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             apparent
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             accidentally
             lost
             this
             holy
             Ordinance
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Subject
             and
             Manner
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             due
             Use
             and
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             appointed
             (
             nor
             fitted
             )
             to
             receive
             new-boru
             Infants
             into
             the
             Church
             Militant
             .
             And
             by
             this
             unwarrantable
             Change
             she
             has
             defaced
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             Praise
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             because
             she
             has
             not
             kept
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             hath
             
             rather
             suppressed
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             oppressed
             those
             that
             labour
             to
             restore
             it
             to
             its
             due
             Use
             and
             Practice
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Aggravation
             of
             all
             these
             her
             Errors
             in
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             concerning
             Sacred
             Baptism
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
               Concerning
               Discipline
            
             .
          
           
             WHat
             manner
             of
             Discipline
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             observe
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             declared
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             1
             
             Cor
             5.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             3.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             and
             other
             places
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             well
             expressed
             by
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Def●nce
               of
               the
               Thirty
               Nine
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               The
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               in
               Excommunication
               is
               ,
               first
               by
               gentle
               Admonition
               ,
               and
               that
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               given
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Meekness
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               Brother
               ,
               if
               the
               Fault
               be
               not
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               and
               next
               ,
               by
               open
               Reprehension
               ;
               afterward
               by
               publick
               Sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               from
               the
               Company
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               to
               deliver
               him
               to
               Satan
               ,
               to
               denounce
               him
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
               if
               no
               Admonition
               will
               serve
               ,
               and
               the
               Crimes
               and
               Persons
               be
               very
               offensive
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             Discipline
             we
             can
             heartily
             subscribe
             ,
             it
             being
             indeed
             the
             very
             same
             which
             is
             religiously
             observed
             by
             the
             Baptized
             Believers
             in
             this
             Age
             and
             Nation
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             now
             shall
             this
             Discipline
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             Does
             any
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             Court
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             observe
             it
             ?
             Or
             does
             she
             not
             practise
             that
             in
             her
             Courts
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             evidently
             destructive
             of
             it
             ?
             For
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             understand
             ,
             instead
             of
             this
             brotherly
             Admonition
             ,
             Men
             are
             clandestinely
             presented
             and
             accused
             ,
             and
             often
             excommunicated
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             What
             Man
             is
             now
             taught
             or
             bound
             by
             any
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             his
             Brother
             trespass
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             defaming
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             offering
             Injury
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             by
             wronging
             him
             in
             his
             Substance
             ,
             to
             take
             that
             brotherly
             Course
             prescribed
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             would
             take
             this
             Course
             ,
             what
             Congregation
             is
             empowred
             or
             allowed
             to
             hear
             or
             determine
             the
             Strife
             ,
             as
             Sin
             is
             in
             such
             cases
             committed
             against
             God
             ?
             
             We
             see
             not
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             Offended
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             Duty
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             to
             the
             Offender
             ;
             if
             he
             go
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             probably
             be
             derided
             both
             by
             Teacher
             and
             People
             :
             So
             far
             is
             he
             from
             obtaining
             Justice
             against
             the
             Offender
             ,
             in
             any
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             because
             the
             ancient
             Discipline
             is
             an
             unknown
             thing
             to
             the
             People
             generally
             .
             And
             for
             want
             of
             this
             Christian
             Government
             ,
             are
             Men
             continually
             exposed
             to
             Suits
             and
             Troubles
             in
             Courts
             of
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Poor
             can
             have
             small
             Help
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             8.
             
             (
             old
             Translation
             )
             
               If
               thou
               seest
               the
               Poor
               to
               be
               oppressed
               ,
               —
               marvel
               not
               ,
               —
               for
               one
               great
               Man
               keepeth
               touch
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               mighty
               Men
               are
               in
               Authority
               over
               the
               Poor
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             that
             which
             is
             more
             grievous
             :
             We
             do
             not
             see
             that
             open
             Prophaneness
             can
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             or
             suppressed
             by
             your
             Discipline
             :
             For
             suppose
             a
             Man
             be
             given
             to
             Swearing
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             lascivious
             Talking
             ,
             (
             as
             God
             knows
             ,
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             are
             known
             to
             be
             such
             )
             your
             Discipline
             seems
             to
             have
             no
             power
             in
             such
             Cases
             :
             for
             thus
             saith
             one
             of
             your
             own
             Ministers
             :
          
           
             
               Who
               minds
               Canon
            
             109
             ,
             
               that
               prohibits
               common
               Swearers
               ,
               common
               Drunkards
               ,
               notorious
               Whoremasters
               ,
               and
               Whores
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               from
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ?
               Do
               not
               even
               Bishops
               hear
               Men
               swear
               a
               thousand
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               either
               do
               not
               ,
               or
               dare
               not
               use
               any
               Discipline
               against
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             a
             good
             Man
             do
             not
             stand
             up
             ,
             and
             bow
             to
             the
             Altar
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             the
             Creed
             is
             read
             ,
             because
             he
             dares
             not
             pay
             greater
             Reverence
             (
             in
             a
             religious
             way
             )
             to
             any
             Writing
             ,
             than
             he
             pays
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             If
             he
             dares
             not
             use
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             sprinkle
             his
             Child
             ,
             &c.
             then
             shall
             he
             be
             prosecuted
             as
             a
             great
             Sinner
             ,
             cast
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             Prison
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             is
             sentenced
             already
             :
             For
             in
             Canon
             6.
             thus
             we
             read
             :
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               are
               —
               superstitious
               ,
               or
               such
               —
               as
               Men
               who
               are
               zealously
               and
               godlily
               affected
               ,
               may
               not
               with
               any
               good
               Conscience
               approve
               them
               ,
               use
               them
               ,
               or
               as
               Occasion
               requireth
               ,
               subscribe
               unto
               them
               ;
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               and
               not
               restored
               ,
               until
               he
               repent
               ,
               and
               publickly
               revoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               Errors
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Thus
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             established
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             laid
             aside
             ;
             and
             a
             Mercenary
             Court
             set
             up
             ,
             holding
             the
             Traditions
             of
             Men
             ,
             instead
             
             of
             Christ's
             Institutions
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             who
             also
             live
             voluptuously
             upon
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             evil
             Manners
             ,
             or
             the
             making
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ,
             alas
             !
             it
             is
             not
             sought
             for
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             expected
             from
             these
             Courts
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Reverend
             Grosthead
             said
             at
             Rome
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             all
             things
             ruled
             by
             Money
             ,
             so
             may
             I
             say
             of
             the
             Courts
             under
             consideration
             ,
             
               O
               Money
               ,
               Money
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               not
               do
               there
               ?
            
             As
             for
             the
             opprobrious
             Language
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Canon
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             uncomely
             for
             any
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             tho
             we
             dissent
             from
             the
             Ceremonies
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
               Concerning
               Imposing
               of
               Ceremonies
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ALL
             Divine
             Ceremonies
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             reverence
             ,
             and
             religiously
             observe
             and
             keep
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             delivered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             any
             Church
             since
             their
             days
             ,
             hath
             just
             power
             to
             make
             and
             ordain
             Divine
             Ceremonies
             ,
             to
             be
             any
             necessary
             parts
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             believe
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             that
             such
             Ceremonies
             may
             lawfully
             be
             imposed
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Loss
             of
             Estate
             and
             Life
             .
             For
             tho
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             God
             has
             given
             power
             to
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             make
             ,
             change
             ,
             or
             disannual
             Laws
             in
             point
             of
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             yet
             we
             believe
             all
             the
             Power
             on
             Earth
             cannot
             make
             one
             Institute
             or
             Divine
             Ceremony
             in
             Religion
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             erred
             from
             the
             Rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             decreeing
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             which
             God
             has
             not
             commanded
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             when
             we
             see
             how
             sharply
             fome
             were
             reprehended
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             for
             bringing
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             Galatia
             under
             some
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             once
             had
             a
             divine
             Original
             and
             Use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Invaders
               of
               the
               Liberty
               wherewith
               Christ
               had
               made
               them
               free
            
             ;
             averring
             also
             ,
             
               That
               if
               they
               were
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               Christ
               should
               profit
               them
               nothing
               .
               Gal.
            
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             We
             can
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             free
             the
             Protestants
             from
             Sin
             ,
             who
             either
             
             take
             up
             Scriptureless
             Ceremonies
             from
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             invent
             Ceremonies
             themselves
             ;
             but
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             they
             force
             Men
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             nill
             they
             ,
             to
             conform
             to
             such
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             be
             ejected
             ,
             and
             delivered
             up
             to
             Satan
             .
             And
             surely
             it
             was
             very
             unreasonable
             for
             her
             Bishops
             to
             consent
             to
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             pious
             Men
             ,
             only
             dissenting
             in
             these
             things
             i
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             should
             be
             banished
             ,
             or
             else
             hanged
             as
             Felons
             ,
             without
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             we
             humbly
             desire
             ,
             that
             the
             Severity
             of
             that
             Law
             may
             be
             considered
             and
             mitigated
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Sprinkling
             of
             Infants
             ,
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             bowing
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             name
             no
             more
             at
             present
             )
             are
             not
             sinful
             ;
             then
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             reprove
             a
             Papist
             ,
             for
             using
             holy
             Water
             ,
             bowing
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             her
             present
             Constitution
             ,
             we
             must
             submit
             to
             theirs
             too
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             power
             on
             their
             side
             to
             enforce
             them
             .
             But
             he
             that
             shall
             impartially
             consider
             what
             a
             learned
             Protestant
             hath
             said
             of
             the
             Sinfulness
             of
             that
             one
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               Against
               Symbolizing
               with
               Antichrist
               in
               Ceremonies
               ,
            
             will
             see
             great
             cause
             to
             avoid
             touching
             with
             any
             such
             Inventions
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             an
             harmless
             Use
             among
             Christians
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             Ceremonies
             have
             got
             the
             Reputation
             of
             Religion
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             forced
             on
             by
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             what
             incredible
             Miseries
             they
             have
             brought
             upon
             the
             Christian
             World
             ?
             How
             have
             they
             lorded
             it
             over
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             over
             the
             Estates
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Lives
             of
             Christians
             ?
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             being
             thus
             set
             up
             ,
             they
             are
             sometimes
             more
             set
             by
             ,
             than
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             and
             an
             holy
             Life
             ?
             as
             if
             all
             true
             Religion
             (
             and
             Loyalty
             too
             )
             were
             only
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             according
             to
             Mens
             Submission
             to
             those
             Humane
             Innovations
             .
             For
             it
             is
             notorious
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             our
             Land
             ,
             that
             let
             a
             Man
             but
             conform
             to
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             honourably
             ,
             let
             his
             Life
             be
             never
             so
             debauched
             almost
             :
             But
             let
             a
             Man
             refuse
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             out
             of
             conscience
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             Envy's
             Mark
             ,
             let
             his
             Life
             be
             never
             so
             just
             and
             harmless
             .
             Such
             Effects
             should
             lead
             us
             to
             consider
             what
             the
             Causes
             are
             .
          
           
           
             And
             because
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             we
             crave
             leave
             to
             enquire
             ,
             
               What
               means
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               the
               Ring
               in
               Marriage
               ?
            
             Why
             are
             we
             forced
             not
             only
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             use
             it
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ?
            
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             blames
             the
             Papists
             for
             saying
             Marriage
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             shall
             we
             then
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             a
             Ring
             ?
             Sure
             you
             make
             the
             Ring
             as
             sacred
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             you
             make
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             .
             Such
             Usages
             as
             these
             ,
             we
             fear
             ,
             give
             the
             Papists
             too
             much
             cause
             to
             use
             this
             Speech
             ,
             
               A
               Protestant
               is
               but
               a
               Papist
               scar'd
               out
               of
               his
               Wits
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             then
             any
             thing
             of
             Prejudice
             or
             Obstinacy
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             to
             stand
             off
             from
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             but
             an
             unfeigned
             Desire
             to
             serve
             God
             aright
             ,
             and
             a
             godly
             Fear
             ,
             lest
             by
             touching
             with
             these
             unwritten
             Traditions
             ,
             we
             should
             bring
             our
             Souls
             under
             Guilt
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Howbeit
             ,
             if
             any
             can
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             justifiable
             in
             these
             things
             here
             objected
             ,
             we
             shall
             suspect
             our selves
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             here
             mention
             not
             .
          
           
             Now
             may
             it
             please
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             to
             consider
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 about
                 which
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               And
               that
               therefore
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 enforce
                 them
                 by
                 Excommunication
                 and
                 Penal
                 Laws
                 upon
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 God
                 requires
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Body
                 else
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             surely
             if
             the
             making
             these
             things
             necessary
             to
             our
             Communion
             were
             but
             removed
             ,
             so
             that
             Things
             which
             are
             not
             delivered
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             were
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             stand
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             as
             now
             we
             do
             :
             For
             tho
             we
             are
             verily
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             these
             Things
             objected
             against
             by
             us
             are
             Errors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             prudently
             to
             be
             amended
             ;
             yet
             we
             believe
             the
             imposing
             of
             them
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             offensive
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             grievous
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             God's
             Authority
             is
             then
             usurped
             by
             Man
             ,
             and
             Mens
             Fear
             towards
             him
             is
             then
             taught
             by
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             indeed
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             many
             Things
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             more
             convenient
             performance
             of
             Religious
             Services
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             are
             left
             to
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             guided
             
             therein
             by
             the
             general
             Rules
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             some
             Things
             also
             (
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             Christianity
             )
             will
             seem
             doubtful
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             clear
             to
             others
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             will
             be
             a
             continual
             Necessity
             of
             brotherly
             Forbearance
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             in
             some
             sinless
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             many
             Things
             may
             be
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             whilst
             not
             made
             the
             Boundaries
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             forced
             upon
             Christians
             against
             their
             Consciences
             .
             For
             Example
             :
             tho
             Sitting
             be
             the
             most
             safe
             Gesture
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             because
             nearest
             to
             Christ's
             Example
             ;
             yet
             if
             any
             in
             Humility
             ,
             and
             of
             Devotion
             to
             God
             ,
             think
             it
             their
             Duty
             to
             receive
             kneeling
             ,
             this
             surely
             cannot
             justly
             offend
             any
             Christian
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             being
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasion
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             most
             pressed
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             need
             not
             offend
             any
             ,
             tho
             it
             is
             apparent
             such
             bowing
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             well-composed
             Prayers
             ;
             so
             that
             still
             such
             Forms
             be
             used
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             not
             imposed
             by
             Law
             as
             necessary
             .
          
           
             And
             could
             Things
             be
             managed
             with
             such
             Moderation
             ,
             (
             as
             certainly
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             Land
             does
             much
             call
             for
             it
             )
             in
             a
             friendly
             and
             brotherly
             Spirit
             ,
             't
             is
             hoped
             our
             Animosities
             would
             abate
             ,
             and
             Charity
             would
             endear
             all
             that
             are
             upright
             towards
             God
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             tho
             labouring
             under
             many
             Weaknesses
             ,
             or
             dark
             Circumstances
             .
             But
             whilst
             one
             Party
             stands
             up
             with
             a
             Sword
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             or
             with
             power
             to
             thrust
             Men
             into
             Goal
             ,
             and
             rifle
             their
             Estates
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             all
             submit
             to
             their
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             in
             some
             things
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               (
               the
               pretended
               Rule
               to
               all
               Protestants
               in
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               )
            
             this
             lays
             a
             Necessity
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             of
             Noble
             and
             truly
             Christian
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             testify
             against
             such
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             unmanly
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             to
             assert
             the
             true
             Christian
             Doctrine
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             Sovereign
             Authority
             only
             ,
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             altho
             for
             so
             doing
             they
             suffe
             the
             Loss
             of
             all
             Things
             which
             are
             dear
             to
             them
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             therewithal
             ,
             to
             stand
             off
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             such
             unreasonable
             Men
             ,
             as
             have
             not
             learned
             to
             do
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             others
             to
             do
             to
             them
             under
             their
             differing
             Opinions
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Subjection
             to
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             much
             briefly
             of
             the
             Reasons
             or
             Causes
             of
             our
             Separation
             .
             We
             will
             now
             consider
             what
             Mr.
             
               N.
               Taylor
            
             brings
             to
             make
             good
             Poedobaptism
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             he
             has
             defended
             Infant-Baptism
             both
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             hear
             how
             he
             doth
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               NATHANIEL
               TAYLOR'
               's
               
                 Fourteen
                 Arguments
                 for
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 considered
                 and
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               BEfore
               we
               answer
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               we
               will
               take
               notice
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Concessions
               .
               And
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Water
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               pag.
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 St.
                 Paul
                 joins
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 this
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 purifying
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 acting
                 on
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 terminating
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 St.
              
               Peter's
               
                 Assertion
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Water
                 purifying
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 that
                 saveth
                 .
              
               pag.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               tells
               us
               also
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 premising
                 the
                 Word
                 DISCIPLE
              
               (
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               )
               
                 implies
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               pag.
               10.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               further
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 performed
                 by
                 an
                 external
                 Administration
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 subject
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 nearest
                 capacity
                 of
                 understanding
                 .
              
               pag.
               81
               ,
               82.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               grants
               ,
               
                 That
                 Childrens
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-Membership
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               pag.
               51.
               
            
             
               From
               all
               which
               a
               Man
               may
               very
               fairly
               argue
               ,
               and
               conclude
               against
               Infant-Baptism
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               Infants
               are
               undoubtedly
               saved
               without
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               are
               Members
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               without
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               must
               act
               upon
               the
               Soul
               in
               true
               Baptism
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               the
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               must
               have
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               :
               And
               
               if
               none
               be
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               nearest
               capacity
               of
               understanding
               what
               is
               done
               in
               the
               external
               administration
               of
               Baptism
               .
               And
               if
               Infant-Church-Membership
               and
               Baptism
               be
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               then
               Infants
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Taylor
               :
               Therefore
               I
               conclude
               Infants
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               And
               thus
               his
               Book
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               (
               as
               he
               )
               may
               be
               soon
               blown
               away
               ;
               but
               it
               )
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               soon
               answered
               :
               And
               his
               learned
               Title
               very
               unsuitable
               .
               For
               how
               shall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               not
               mention'd
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ;
               can
               that
               be
               Orthodoxal
               Baptism
               which
               is
               not
               mentioned
               there
               ?
               Sure
               this
               is
               incredible
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               undertakes
               to
               
                 vindicate
                 Infant-Baptism
                 both
                 by
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   our
                   Christian
                   Privileges
                   be
                   as
                   great
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   Children
                   are
                   rightly
                   baptized
                   :
                   But
                   our
                   Christian
                   Privileges
                   are
                   as
                   great
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   :
                   Therefore
                   our
                   Children
                   are
                   rightly
                   Baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   Because
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   says
                   he
                   offers
                   his
                   Reasons
                   for
                   Infant-Baptism
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   a
                   composure
                   of
                   Differences
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   he
                   means
                   as
                   he
                   says
                   ;
                   I
                   shall
                   therefore
                   endeavour
                   to
                   answer
                   them
                   with
                   all
                   Love
                   and
                   Sincerity
                   ,
                   as
                   becomes
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   upon
                   a
                   fair
                   Distinction
                   ,
                   both
                   Propositions
                   may
                   be
                   denied
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Question
                   be
                   of
                   external
                   Privileges
                   only
                   ;
                   then
                   whether
                   we
                   respect
                   outward
                   Advantages
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   or
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   pertinent
                   to
                   Infants
                   ;
                   the
                   Minor
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   denied
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   under
                   a
                   sure
                   Promise
                   of
                   a
                   fruitful
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   external
                   Peace
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Nation
                   ,
                   whilst
                   they
                   did
                   truly
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   Advantages
                   their
                   Children
                   were
                   partakers
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   she
                   is
                   more
                   faithful
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   is
                   she
                   subject
                   to
                   Persecution
                   :
                   As
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   differing
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   Church
                   at
                   
                     Smyrna
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   2.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   and
                   the
                   unfaithful
                   Church
                   at
                   
                     Laodicea
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   3.
                   17.
                   
                   Or
                   if
                   we
                   rerespect
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   then
                   't
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   the
                   Jews
                   had
                   more
                   Ceremonies
                   belonging
                   to
                   their
                   Infants
                   ,
                   than
                   belongs
                   to
                   
                   Christian
                   Infants
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   the
                   Rite
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   Offering
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   47
                   ,
                   48.
                   (
                   and
                   therefore
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   does
                   ill
                   to
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   pag.
                   92.
                   )
                   Whereas
                   the
                   Poedobaptists
                   only
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   external
                   Rite
                   of
                   Baptism
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   their
                   Infants
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   Privileges
                   in
                   the
                   Argument
                   be
                   meant
                   some
                   higher
                   thing
                   than
                   external
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Minor
                   is
                   true
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   God
                   was
                   gracious
                   to
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Nation
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Business
                   of
                   Salvation
                   :
                   So
                   is
                   he
                   such
                   to
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   every
                   Christian
                   Nation
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   now
                   you
                   be
                   displeased
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   prefer
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   equalize
                   Christians
                   Infants
                   with
                   Jewish
                   Infants
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   external
                   Ceremonies
                   .
                   Then
                   let
                   me
                   freely
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   the
                   Privileges
                   of
                   Christians
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   accepts
                   our
                   Infants
                   to
                   his
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Glory
                   ,
                   
                     without
                     imposing
                     the
                     Burthen
                     of
                     any
                     Ceremony
                     at
                     all
                     upon
                     them
                     .
                  
                   For
                   seeing
                   he
                   has
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   taken
                   away
                   that
                   bloody
                   Ceremony
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   declared
                   Infants
                   to
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   without
                   imposing
                   any
                   Ceremony
                   upon
                   them
                   instead
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   herein
                   our
                   Privileges
                   are
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   Sense
                   I
                   confirm
                   your
                   Minor.
                   But
                   then
                   
                     I
                     deny
                     the
                     Consequence
                     of
                     your
                     Major
                     :
                  
                   For
                   you
                   may
                   plainly
                   see
                   that
                   our
                   Christian
                   Privileges
                   (
                   when
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   Jews
                   )
                   stand
                   not
                   in
                   having
                   external
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   in
                   being
                   freed
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   doubted
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   
                     Seth
                     ,
                     Henoch
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Noah
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   had
                   as
                   great
                   Privileges
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   
                     [
                     and
                     plainly
                     confessed
                     by
                     Augustine
                     ]
                  
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   Ceremony
                   or
                   sign
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   belonging
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   .
                   
                     Aug.
                     de
                     Civ
                     .
                     Dei
                     ,
                     lib.
                  
                   15.
                   cap.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   your
                   chief
                   Fort
                   being
                   demolished
                   ,
                   what
                   Reasons
                   you
                   bring
                   to
                   defend
                   it
                   signifie
                   nothing
                   ;
                   however
                   we
                   shall
                   meet
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Arguments
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   were
                   Circumcised
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   were
                   Circumcised
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Major
                   .
                   If
                   by
                   
                     [
                     Those
                  
                   ]
                   you
                   mean
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   Circumcised
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   Then
                   the
                   Major
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   all
                   Male-Servants
                   which
                   were
                   bought
                   with
                   Money
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   Circumcised
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   else
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Family
                   :
                   
                     (
                     Gen.
                  
                   17.
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   44
                   ,
                   48
                   ,
                   49.
                   )
                   But
                   no
                   such
                   imposition
                   is
                   laid
                   upon
                   Families
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   by
                   
                     [
                     Those
                  
                   ]
                   you
                   mean
                   Infants
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   deny
                   your
                   Major
                   :
                   For
                   tho
                   Infants
                   were
                   Circumcised
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   follow
                   that
                   Infants
                   may
                   be
                   Baptized
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   Nor
                   do
                   your
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   brought
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   good
                   ,
                   prove
                   it
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tho
                   Baptism
                   succeeds
                   Circumcision
                   as
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   initiation
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Persons
                   ,
                   or
                   Persons
                   no
                   otherwise
                   qualified
                   than
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   or
                   Servants
                   bought
                   with
                   Money
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   because
                   Circumcision
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   natural
                   Seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   or
                   no
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   
                     Ishmael
                     ,
                  
                   )
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   Servants
                   as
                   such
                   .
                   But
                   Baptism
                   being
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   or
                   washing
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   belongs
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   born
                   from
                   above
                   (
                   as
                   such
                   )
                   ;
                   Hence
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   28.
                   
                   
                     We
                     are
                     Abraham's
                     Seed
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     Christ's
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   have
                   
                     crucified
                     the
                     Flesh
                     with
                     the
                     Affections
                     and
                     Lusts
                     :
                  
                   Gal.
                   4.
                   24.
                   
                   And
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Christ's
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   
                   Abraham's
                   Seed
                   .
                   This
                   vast
                   difference
                   therefore
                   between
                   the
                   Communicants
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Jewish
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   Christian
                   ,
                   shews
                   a
                   great
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   carnal
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   arguing
                   from
                   Infants
                   Right
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   Right
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   our
                   Children
                   are
                   
                     as
                     capable
                     of
                     being
                     Baptized
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     of
                     being
                     Circumcised
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   denied
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Jews
                   had
                   a
                   Command
                   to
                   Circumcise
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   capable
                   of
                   that
                   Ceremony
                   ;
                   but
                   without
                   a
                   Command
                   none
                   were
                   capable
                   
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   For
                   some
                   Infants
                   might
                   be
                   as
                   capable
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Strength
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   seventh
                   Day
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   on
                   the
                   eighth
                   Day
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Command
                   not
                   empowering
                   any
                   to
                   circumcise
                   till
                   the
                   eighth
                   Day
                   ,
                   made
                   all
                   Children
                   that
                   died
                   before
                   the
                   eighth
                   Day
                   uncapable
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   any
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   only
                   ,
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   grant
                   they
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   baptized
                   .
                   Nor
                   will
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Infants
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   only
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   God
                   has
                   required
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Turks
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   can
                   shew
                   that
                   God
                   has
                   required
                   our
                   Infants
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   capacity
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   conclude
                   then
                   ,
                   whatever
                   may
                   be
                   urged
                   as
                   a
                   Capacity
                   for
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   yet
                   without
                   a
                   Command
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   baptize
                   our
                   Infants
                   ,
                   is
                   meer
                   Will-Worship
                   and
                   Presumption
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Precept
                     of
                     receiving
                     Parent
                     and
                     Child
                     into
                     Covenant
                     stands
                     unrepealed
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   by
                   receiving
                   into
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   a
                   receiving
                   to
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Circumcision
                  
                   is
                   repealed
                   .
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     I
                  
                   Paul
                   
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     If
                     ye
                     be
                     circumcised
                     ,
                     Christ
                     shall
                     profit
                     you
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   any
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Circumcision
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   obliged
                   Parents
                   to
                   bring
                   their
                   Infants
                   to
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   So
                   then
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Burthen
                   of
                   any
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   Religion
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   I
                   marvel
                   you
                   should
                   here
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     Countermand
                     of
                     the
                     ancient
                     Jewish
                     Practice
                     of
                     receiving
                     Children
                     to
                     Circumcision
                     .
                  
                   Either
                   the
                   Printer
                   has
                   wrong'd
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   you
                   hold
                   the
                   Jews
                   are
                   yet
                   bound
                   to
                   circumcise
                   their
                   Infants
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   You
                   argue
                   from
                   
                     Christ's
                     being
                     proposed
                     as
                     Mediator
                     of
                     a
                     better
                     Covenant
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   therefore
                   this
                   great
                   Privilege
                   (
                   you
                   mean
                   ,
                   bringing
                   Infants
                   to
                   Ceremonies
                   of
                   Religion
                   )
                   
                     is
                     not
                     repealed
                  
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   far
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   is
                   therefore
                   better
                   than
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   has
                   taken
                   these
                   Ceremonies
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   accepts
                   poor
                   Infants
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   Ceremony
                   instead
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Covenant
                   is
                   therefore
                   better
                   to
                   Believers
                   themselves
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   obliged
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   whilst
                   the
                   Jews
                   laboured
                   under
                   a
                   burthensom
                   Yoke
                   of
                   many
                   Ceremonies
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   your
                   way
                   of
                   arguing
                   were
                   good
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   worse
                   to
                   Believers
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   adult
                   Jews
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   abundance
                   of
                   Religious
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Believers
                   have
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   .
                   Now
                   who
                   would
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   wise
                   and
                   good
                   Men
                   should
                   thus
                   grope
                   at
                   Noon-day
                   ?
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   You
                   quote
                   Acts
                   2.
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Text
                   expresly
                   avers
                   your
                   Conclusion
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   the
                   Promise
                   there
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   bringing
                   Infants
                   to
                   any
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   does
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   favour
                   your
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Promise
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Holy-Ghost
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Joel
                   ,
                   concerns
                   not
                   Infants
                   in
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   saith
                   Dr.
                   
                     Jer.
                     Taylor
                  
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   Precept
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   [
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                     Repent
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     baptized
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   't
                   is
                   as
                   certain
                   that
                   concerns
                   not
                   Infants
                   ;
                   for
                   Infants
                   are
                   just
                   Persons
                   ,
                   which
                   need
                   no
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   as
                   little
                   need
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   Repentance
                   .
                   I
                   rather
                   therefore
                   adhere
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     Jer.
                     Taylor
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   Mr.
                   
                     Nath.
                     Taylor
                  
                   in
                   this
                   Case
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   find
                   that
                   Erasmus
                   and
                   Diodate
                   do
                   expound
                   this
                   Text
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Now
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   your
                   great
                   Strait
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   this
                   :
                   You
                   think
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Heathens
                   have
                   as
                   great
                   Privileges
                   as
                   we
                   allow
                   to
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                   Let
                   me
                   answer
                   freely
                   ;
                   I
                   do
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   their
                   Infants
                   ,
                   dying
                   such
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   as
                   sure
                   a
                   capacity
                   for
                   Salvation
                   as
                   our
                   Infants
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   should
                   this
                   offend
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   Infants
                   are
                   equally
                   concluded
                   under
                   Sin
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Adam
                   ,
                   God
                   should
                   have
                   equally
                   Mercy
                   upon
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Adam
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   himself
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   p.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     That
                     it
                     's
                     dreadful
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Infants
                     which
                     die
                     unbaptized
                     ,
                     are
                     damned
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   prove
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     cannot
                     implead
                     them
                     of
                     Sin
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     being
                     baptized
                     ,
                     being
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     desiring
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Well
                   ,
                   I
                   thank
                   him
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   requite
                   him
                   by
                   granting
                   ,
                   Christians
                   Infants
                   are
                   more
                   happy
                   in
                   some
                   gracious
                   respects
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   many
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   piously
                   devoted
                   therein
                   to
                   Almighty
                   God
                   from
                   the
                   Womb
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   Advantage
                   of
                   an
                   early
                   Education
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   timely
                   baptized
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   :
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   are
                   perhaps
                   devoted
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   did
                   sometimes
                   devote
                   theirs
                   to
                   Moloch
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   God
                   sent
                   the
                   Jews
                   Infants
                   to
                   burn
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Parents
                   burnt
                   them
                   to
                   Moloch
                   ;
                   so
                   neither
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   punish
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   with
                   Devils
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Parents
                   devoted
                   them
                   to
                   Idols
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   for
                   poor
                   Infants
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   they
                   done
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   7.
                   
                   You
                   answer
                   not
                   our
                   Objections
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   10
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                     is
                     permanent
                     to
                     the
                     Worlds
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                   tho
                   this
                   were
                   true
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   which
                   there
                   accompany
                   that
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   continue
                   to
                   the
                   World's
                   End
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   pertain
                   to
                   Infants
                   to
                   the
                   World's
                   End
                   ,
                   you
                   neither
                   believe
                   your self
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   any
                   Man
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Ceremonies
                   by
                   Order
                   from
                   Christ
                   should
                   belong
                   to
                   Infants
                   to
                   the
                   World's
                   end
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   Infant-Baptism
                   is
                   not
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   yield
                   you
                   your
                   five
                   Considerations
                   following
                   ,
                   pag.
                   33.
                   
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   see
                   that
                   you
                   gain
                   any
                   thing
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Point
                   in
                   question
                   ;
                   I
                   therefore
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   I
                   think
                   you
                   mistake
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   write
                   that
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Those
                     that
                     had
                     Right
                     to
                     Circumcision
                     were
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Seed
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Carnal
                   Seed
                   had
                   Right
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   What
                   therefore
                   you
                   would
                   build
                   upon
                   this
                   Mistake
                   falls
                   of
                   it self
                   .
                   But
                   whereas
                   you
                   would
                   infer
                   ,
                   that
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   carnal
                   Seed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   certainly
                   a
                   great
                   Error
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   some
                   that
                   are
                   Hypocrites
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   Sacred
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   they
                   profess
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   admitted
                   as
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   nor
                   as
                   Men
                   only
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   urge
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   2
                   ,
                   p.
                   34.
                   )
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   declare
                   themselves
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   spiritual
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     all
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     Faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     have
                     been
                     baptized
                     into
                     Christ
                     ,
                     have
                     put
                     on
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     circumcised
                     with
                     the
                     Circumcision
                     made
                     without
                     hands
                     ,
                     in
                     putting
                     off
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     the
                     Sins
                     of
                     the
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Circumcision
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     [
                     Therefore
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   ]
                   
                     we
                     are
                     buried
                     with
                     him
                     in
                     Baptism
                     .
                  
                   And
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   your
                   Church
                   makes
                   Baptism
                   a
                   visible
                   Sign
                   of
                   an
                   inward
                   or
                   spiritual
                   Grace
                   ;
                   and
                   does
                   affirm
                   of
                   all
                   whom
                   she
                   admits
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     are
                     regenerate
                     ,
                     and
                     born
                     anew
                     :
                  
                   Which
                   shews
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   Point
                   we
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   inward
                   Work
                   of
                   Grace
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   baptized
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   Jeremiah
                   and
                   
                     John
                     Baptist
                  
                   were
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   or
                   separated
                   to
                   God
                   from
                   the
                   Womb
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Fore-runner
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   deny
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   extraordinary
                   Cases
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   Rules
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   baptize
                   by
                   .
                   God
                   knows
                   what
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   from
                   our
                   Birth
                   to
                   our
                   Death
                   ;
                   but
                   these
                   Things
                   are
                   hid
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   Things
                   revealed
                   and
                   commanded
                   belong
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   presume
                   to
                   think
                   either
                   of
                   Men
                   or
                   Infants
                   above
                   what
                   is
                   written
                   ;
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   sanctified
                   from
                   the
                   Womb
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   Believer
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                   not
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   shew
                   us
                   a
                   Rule
                   to
                   baptize
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   dispute
                   no
                   further
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   within
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   are
                   within
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Children
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Major
                   being
                   taken
                   universally
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   denied
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   never
                   made
                   that
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Baptizing
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   when
                   Circumcision
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   use
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   circumcised
                   .
                   Such
                   were
                   the
                   many
                   Thousands
                   of
                   Male
                   Infants
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   eight
                   days
                   old
                   ;
                   these
                   were
                   in
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Salvation
                   as
                   sure
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   circumcised
                   .
                   The
                   Females
                   also
                   were
                   in
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   circumcised
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   capable
                   ,
                   learned
                   Authors
                   tell
                   you
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   name
                   some
                   Nations
                   who
                   circumcise
                   both
                   Sexes
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   you
                   see
                   your
                   Major
                   runs
                   upon
                   a
                   false
                   Supposition
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   within
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   then
                   your
                   Argument
                   comes
                   short
                   of
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                     Whether
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     may
                     be
                     baptized
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   try
                   your
                   Minor.
                   The
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   hath
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   
                     A
                     Declaration
                     of
                     God's
                     Mercy
                     in
                     Mans
                     Redemption
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   Infants
                   are
                   within
                   the
                   
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     A
                     Declaration
                     of
                     Mans
                     Duty
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Faith
                     and
                     Obedience
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   Sence
                   I
                   deny
                   Infants
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   hear
                   therefore
                   how
                   you
                   confirm
                   your
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     verified
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     Baptism
                     is
                     the
                     Seal
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     Circumcision
                     was
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     under
                     the
                     participation
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     admitted
                     to
                     the
                     Seal
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   But
                   why
                   do
                   our
                   Brethren
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                  
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Seal
                   in
                   the
                   Singular
                   ?
                   They
                   used
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   Covenant
                   has
                   two
                   Seals
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Table
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   
                   I
                   will
                   abide
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   is
                   as
                   truly
                   a
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   as
                   Baptism
                   .
                   Yet
                   you
                   deny
                   Infants
                   this
                   Seal
                   ,
                   tho
                   you
                   know
                   when
                   they
                   first
                   baptized
                   Infants
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   custom
                   continued
                   six
                   hundred
                   Years
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   deny
                   your
                   Consequence
                   ;
                   it
                   follows
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Covenant
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   Seal
                   of
                   Baptism
                   .
                   And
                   you
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     God's
                     Grace
                     is
                     universal
                  
                   ,
                   pag.
                   37.
                   yet
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   Baptism
                   is
                   universal
                   ;
                   it
                   belongs
                   but
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   restipulate
                   ,
                   and
                   enter
                   into
                   Covenant
                   upon
                   the
                   Terms
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Repentance
                   .
                   Acts
                   8.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     When
                     they
                     believed
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     they
                     were
                     baptized
                     ,
                     both
                     Men
                     and
                     Women
                     .
                  
                   And
                   here
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   Samaria
                   generally
                   received
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   an
                   Infant
                   baptized
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   I
                   understand
                   you
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Children
                     never
                     excluded
                     themselves
                     from
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     actual
                     Vnbelievers
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     but
                     such
                     were
                     ejected
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   where
                   you
                   presently
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     have
                     the
                     Covenant
                     belonging
                     to
                     them
                     with
                     their
                     believing
                     Parents
                     ?
                  
                   Have
                   Infants
                   no
                   benefit
                   by
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   unless
                   their
                   Parents
                   believe
                   ?
                   Alas
                   !
                   poor
                   Infants
                   !
                   But
                   sure
                   God
                   does
                   not
                   exclude
                   Infants
                   from
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   made
                   for
                   Mankind
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Parents
                   believe
                   not
                   ;
                   No
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   hold
                   to
                   your
                   first
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     none
                     but
                     actual
                     Vnbelievers
                     are
                     rejected
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Holiness
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   14.
                   is
                   only
                   Legitimacy
                   ,
                   or
                   Lawfulness
                   of
                   Birth
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   a
                   Gloss
                   of
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   can
                   you
                   fairly
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   immediately
                   from
                   the
                   Sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   unbelieving
                   Husband
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   
                     [
                     else
                  
                   ]
                   being
                   rightly
                   referred
                   ,
                   makes
                   evident
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   Consideration
                   ,
                   Erasmus
                   expounds
                   this
                   place
                   expresly
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Poedobaptist
                   .
                   And
                   Austin
                   long
                   before
                   him
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Whatever
                     that
                     Holiness
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   14.
                   
                     it
                     is
                     certain
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     Power
                     to
                     make
                     Christians
                     ,
                     or
                     remit
                     Sins
                     .
                  
                   Sir
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   consider
                   the
                   Scope
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   ,
                   some
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   were
                   in
                   doubt
                   whether
                   they
                   might
                   dwell
                   with
                   their
                   unbelieving
                   Yokefellows
                   .
                   St.
                   Paul
                   resolves
                   the
                   Doubt
                   in
                   the
                   Affirmative
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   this
                   Reason
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   The
                   unbelieving
                   Husband
                   is
                   sanctified
                   to
                   the
                   believing
                   Wife
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   their
                   Children
                   were
                   unclean
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   being
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   their
                   Children
                   were
                   clean
                   ;
                   for
                   Marriage
                   is
                   honourable
                   among
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Marriage-Bed
                   undefiled
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   
                   Therefore
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   Husband
                   put
                   away
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Wife
                   depart
                   from
                   her
                   Husband
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   7.
                   
                   What
                   you
                   say
                   further
                   to
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   being
                   built
                   upon
                   a
                   wrong
                   Supposition
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   we
                   deny
                   Infants
                   to
                   be
                   within
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   falls
                   of
                   it self
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   say
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   by
                   actual
                   Unbelief
                   exclude
                   themselves
                   ,
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   extends
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Salvation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Blessings
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   Baptism
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Blessings
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   Baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   Argument
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   matter
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   upon
                   the
                   former
                   distinction
                   the
                   Major
                   is
                   denied
                   :
                   for
                   tho
                   Infants
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Blessings
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   requires
                   no
                   Duties
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   tho
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     our
                     Concession
                     (
                     that
                     Infants
                     are
                     within
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     )
                     proves
                     that
                     Infants
                     have
                     right
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Privileges
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                  
                   ;
                   Yet
                   this
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   your selves
                   deny
                   them
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   all
                   other
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   except
                   your
                   Crossing
                   and
                   Sprinkling
                   them
                   .
                   What
                   you
                   say
                   further
                   here
                   ,
                   is
                   often
                   repeated
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Arguments
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   repeat
                   in
                   my
                   Answers
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   compelled
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   engaged
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   engaged
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Children
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   Argument
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   retorted
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   engaged
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   :
                   But
                   Infants
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   engaged
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     
                     Ergo
                  
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   .
                   Which
                   sufficiently
                   shews
                   the
                   unsoundness
                   of
                   your
                   Argument
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   examine
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   your
                   Major
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   you
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Infants
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     their
                     Parents
                     ,
                     to
                     dispose
                     of
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     Temporals
                     and
                     Spirituals
                     .
                  
                   And
                   your
                   Reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   Parents
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   greatest
                   care
                   imaginable
                   of
                   their
                   Childrens
                   Souls
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Education
                   in
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God.
                   Well
                   ,
                   now
                   I
                   see
                   why
                   you
                   use
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   Children
                   ,
                   all
                   along
                   in
                   your
                   Arguments
                   :
                   you
                   know
                   that
                   Infants
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   you
                   Sprinkle
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   any
                   Education
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   They
                   cannot
                   be
                   taught
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God.
                   They
                   then
                   cannot
                   be
                   engaged
                   in
                   Covenant
                   by
                   the
                   Means
                   of
                   Education
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   they
                   in
                   that
                   State
                   be
                   brought
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   Service
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Religious
                   Ordinances
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   instead
                   of
                   proving
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   lost
                   your
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   What
                   you
                   argue
                   ,
                   from
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   14.
                   will
                   never
                   prove
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   entering
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Persons
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   their
                   Parents
                   did
                   engage
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   imagine
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   therefore
                   my
                   Duty
                   to
                   baptize
                   my
                   Children
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   Command
                   from
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   meerly
                   because
                   by
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Rules
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   do
                   my
                   best
                   to
                   teach
                   my
                   Children
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   very
                   inconsequent
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   as
                   much
                   oblige
                   me
                   to
                   bring
                   my
                   Infants
                   to
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   .
                   This
                   last
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   requires
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   Reason
                   I
                   refuse
                   to
                   bring
                   my
                   Infants
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   tho
                   I
                   believe
                   it
                   my
                   Duty
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   to
                   engage
                   them
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   Christian
                   Education
                   in
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   serve
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Commands
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   blameless
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   Answer
                   to
                   your
                   Argument
                   :
                   If
                   by
                   Infants
                   being
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   engaged
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   the
                   Parents
                   engagement
                   to
                   educate
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Then
                   I
                   deny
                   your
                   Major
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   only
                   capable
                   thus
                   to
                   be
                   engaged
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   mean
                   ,
                   a
                   personal
                   and
                   actual
                   entring
                   into
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   deny
                   your
                   Minor
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Experience
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   confutes
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5.
                   
                   You
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   Fasting
                   and
                   〈…〉
                   Duties
                   ,
                   tho
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   affirm
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   〈…〉
                   the
                   Beasts
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   Fast
                   was
                   pleasing
                   to
                   〈…〉
                   arises
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   either
                   Infants
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   any
                   Duty
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Religious
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   without
                   Order
                   from
                   God
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   Yet
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   were
                   disposed
                   to
                   Syllogize
                   from
                   hence
                   after
                   your
                   manner
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   as
                   strongly
                   plead
                   for
                   one
                   Error
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   do
                   for
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Capacity
                   of
                   Jewish
                   Children
                   for
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Rites
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   depended
                   chiefly
                   on
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   order
                   it
                   so
                   .
                   Prove
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   Will
                   to
                   have
                   Infants
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   mention
                   their
                   Incapacity
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   is
                   it
                   done
                   ?
                   Who
                   has
                   required
                   it
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Children
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   all
                   that
                   since
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   then
                   I
                   deny
                   the
                   Major
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   poor
                   Indians
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   your
                   Judgment
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   actual
                   Profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   Then
                   I
                   deny
                   the
                   Minor
                   ,
                   and
                   retort
                   your
                   Argument
                   thus
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Prayers
                   .
                   But
                   
                     &c.
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   The
                   Major
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.
                   41.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     They
                     continued
                     stedfastly
                     in
                     the
                     Apostle's
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     Fellowship
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     breaking
                     of
                     Bread
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Prayers
                     .
                     We
                     being
                     many
                     ,
                     are
                     one
                     Body
                     and
                     one
                     Bread
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     all
                     partakers
                     of
                     that
                     one
                     Bread.
                  
                   These
                   things
                   were
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   these
                   Places
                   engaged
                   in
                   the
                   actual
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Now
                   see
                   how
                   you
                   can
                   defend
                   your self
                   against
                   my
                   Minor
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   therein
                   you
                   will
                   easily
                   see
                   the
                   infirmity
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   to
                   prove
                   your
                   Minor
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Children
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     were
                     with
                     their
                     Parents
                     Church-Members
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Law
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     repealed
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   by
                   their
                   Church-membership
                   you
                   mean
                   ,
                   their
                   Right
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Parents
                   Act
                   in
                   bringing
                   them
                   to
                   Ceremonies
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   contrary
                   is
                   true
                   .
                   The
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   being
                   repealed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Obligation
                   to
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   made
                   with
                   any
                   Nation
                   since
                   ;
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Covenant
                   extant
                   where
                   such
                   things
                   are
                   imposed
                   upon
                   Infants
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   converted
                   Jews
                   ,
                   lost
                   not
                   their
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   Privileges
                   you
                   intend
                   Ceremonies
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   by
                   Privileges
                   you
                   mean
                   a
                   being
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   grant
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   certainly
                   a
                   greater
                   Privilege
                   that
                   Children
                   are
                   under
                   a
                   declared
                   Right
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   gracious
                   blessing
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Pledg
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   than
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   ordained
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   baptize
                   them
                   in
                   order
                   thereunto
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church-state
                   ,
                   being
                   dissolved
                   upon
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel-Church
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   in
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   No
                   Person
                   could
                   rightly
                   stand
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   only
                   Church
                   that
                   ever
                   had
                   command
                   from
                   God
                   to
                   bring
                   their
                   Infants
                   to
                   Rites
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   You
                   still
                   urge
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Gentiles
                     had
                     equal
                     Privileges
                     with
                     the
                     Jews
                     .
                  
                   And
                   I
                   grant
                   they
                   have
                   greater
                   Privileges
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   in
                   being
                   accepted
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   their
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   as
                   touching
                   themselves
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   say
                   further
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Parents
                     who
                     did
                     not
                     believe
                     ,
                     were
                     rejected
                     ;
                     therefore
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     believing
                     Parents
                     ,
                     or
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     are
                     Church-Members
                     .
                  
                   And
                   here
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   reconcile
                   you
                   to
                   your self
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     None
                     are
                     excluded
                     from
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     but
                     actual
                     Vnbelievers
                     ,
                  
                   pag.
                   26.
                   
                   Sure
                   the
                   Son
                   shall
                   not
                   dye
                   for
                   the
                   Sin
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Hell
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Shall
                   not
                   the
                   Judg
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   do
                   Right
                   ?
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Children
                     are
                     either
                     Members
                     of
                     the
                     visible
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     are
                     visibly
                     of
                     Satan's
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Medium
                     between
                     these
                     two
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Surely
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   think
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   had
                   been
                   of
                   this
                   Opinion
                   !
                   No
                   Papist
                   can
                   say
                   worse
                   of
                   poor
                   Infants
                   .
                   Here
                   you
                   condemn
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   Infants
                   ;
                   God
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   better
                   Understanding
                   .
                   Are
                   Infants
                   of
                   
                     Jews
                     ,
                     Turks
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Indians
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   
                   Satan
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   believe
                   my
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     his
                     Heavenly
                     Father
                     that
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     little
                     ones
                     should
                     perish
                     ,
                  
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   sure
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   are
                   truly
                   of
                   Satan's
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   his
                   Subjects
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   has
                   no
                   right
                   over
                   any
                   by
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   Purchase
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   have
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   being
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   none
                   of
                   Satan's
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   very
                   injurious
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   visibly
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   But
                   being
                   Created
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Redeemed
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   offended
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Persons
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   rational
                   to
                   think
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   God's
                   Favour
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Ninevites
                   were
                   ,
                   Jonah
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   his
                   gracious
                   Arms
                   we
                   shall
                   therefore
                   leave
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   proceed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   are
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Children
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Minor
                   is
                   denied
                   .
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   neither
                   does
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   own
                   them
                   for
                   such
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     you
                     affirm
                  
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   bring
                   Acts
                   15.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   10.
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Yoak
                     which
                     the
                     Jews
                     would
                     have
                     laid
                     upon
                     the
                     new
                     converted
                     Gentiles
                     ,
                     was
                     Circumcision
                     ,
                     which
                     pertained
                     to
                     Children
                     who
                     were
                     Circumcised
                     the
                     eighth
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     laid
                     too
                     upon
                     the
                     Disciples
                     Necks
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Sir
                   ,
                   do
                   you
                   think
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   rational
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   Jews
                   would
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   Yoak
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   on
                   the
                   Necks
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   all
                   were
                   Disciples
                   upon
                   whom
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   laid
                   that
                   Yoak
                   ?
                   sure
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   unlawful
                   Consequence
                   :
                   No
                   better
                   than
                   this
                   ;
                   You
                   would
                   lay
                   the
                   Yoak
                   of
                   Crossing
                   and
                   Sprinkling
                   upon
                   Infants
                   ,
                   therefore
                   all
                   are
                   Infants
                   upon
                   whom
                   you
                   would
                   lay
                   the
                   Yoak
                   of
                   Crossing
                   and
                   Sprinkling
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   preserved
                   in
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   Noah
                   were
                   Men
                   and
                   Women
                   :
                   Therefore
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   preserved
                   in
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   Noah
                   were
                   Men
                   and
                   Women
                   .
                   You
                   may
                   easily
                   see
                   these
                   Consequences
                   are
                   very
                   untrue
                   ,
                   and
                   verily
                   so
                   is
                   yours
                   .
                   For
                   tho
                   the
                   false
                   Apostles
                   would
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   Yoak
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   upon
                   the
                   Necks
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   were
                   not
                   Disciples
                   whom
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   Circumcised
                   :
                   for
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     taught
                     the
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     except
                     they
                     were
                     Circumcised
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     they
                     could
                     not
                  
                   
                   
                     be
                     saved
                  
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   cannot
                   imagine
                   that
                   they
                   taught
                   Infants
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   Acts
                   15.
                   be
                   diligently
                   read
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   expound
                   it self
                   ;
                   for
                   vers
                   .
                   19.
                   the
                   Disciples
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   from
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   were
                   turned
                   to
                   God.
                   And
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   10.
                   are
                   called
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   such
                   they
                   are
                   written
                   unto
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Epistle
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Multitude
                   (
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   )
                   who
                   thereupon
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   rejoice
                   for
                   the
                   Consolation
                   :
                   Sure
                   these
                   were
                   no
                   Infants
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     Disciples
                     in
                     that
                     ;
                     tho
                     Man
                     cannot
                     teach
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     can
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     .
                  
                   Well
                   ,
                   I
                   thank
                   you
                   for
                   your
                   Ingenuity
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   Man
                   cannot
                   teach
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   Infants
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   intended
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   says
                   in
                   your
                   Text
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   19.
                   
                   For
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   Commission
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   such
                   by
                   Men
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   evidently
                   besides
                   your
                   Text
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   you
                   say
                   to
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   are
                   beside
                   your
                   own
                   Exposition
                   of
                   your
                   Text
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   here
                   set
                   down
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   give
                   it
                   ,
                   pag.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Going
                     to
                     Disciple
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     instruct
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     being
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     baptize
                     them
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Discipleship
                     pre-existent
                     to
                     Baptism
                     ;
                     and
                     indeed
                     the
                     premising
                     the
                     Word
                     DISCIPLE
                     ,
                     implies
                     none
                     to
                     be
                     capable
                     of
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     Disciples
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     Members
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   These
                   are
                   your
                   Words
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   Infants
                   will
                   be
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   Disciples
                   .
                   But
                   surely
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   saying
                   as
                   you
                   do
                   here
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   can
                   make
                   them
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   or
                   teach
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   arguing
                   from
                   what
                   God
                   can
                   do
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   he
                   has
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   can
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Stones
                   in
                   the
                   Street
                   ,
                   raise
                   up
                   Children
                   unto
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   therefore
                   say
                   the
                   Stones
                   in
                   the
                   Srreet
                   are
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                   You
                   say
                   indeed
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   several
                   instances
                   of
                   his
                   teaching
                   several
                   from
                   the
                   Womb
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   can
                   neither
                   name
                   the
                   Persons
                   ,
                   nor
                   shew
                   us
                   what
                   he
                   taught
                   them
                   ;
                   however
                   if
                   you
                   could
                   ,
                   such
                   miraculous
                   Operations
                   are
                   not
                   given
                   for
                   general
                   Rules
                   .
                   God
                   once
                   taught
                   a
                   dumb
                   Ass
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   reprove
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   bad
                   arguing
                   from
                   this
                   instance
                   ,
                   that
                   Asses
                   are
                   Disciples
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   clearer
                   instance
                   of
                   God's
                   teaching
                   the
                   Ass
                   ,
                   than
                   you
                   can
                   give
                   of
                   his
                   teaching
                   any
                   Infant
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   seeing
                   you
                   put
                   Infants
                   Discipleship
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   God's
                   teaching
                   them
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   have
                   some
                   competent
                   ground
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   he
                   has
                   miraculously
                   taught
                   them
                   ,
                   before
                   you
                   baptize
                   
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   you
                   destroy
                   your
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   which
                   avers
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Discipleship
                     pre-existent
                     to
                     Baptism
                     .
                  
                   And
                   when
                   you
                   shall
                   shew
                   me
                   the
                   Infant
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   taught
                   ,
                   or
                   made
                   a
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   oppose
                   your
                   Baptizing
                   that
                   Infant
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   you
                   can
                   desire
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   But
                   you
                   say
                   further
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     teach
                     Children
                     .
                  
                   What
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Infancy
                   ?
                   Let
                   us
                   see
                   your
                   Proofs
                   ;
                   Isa
                   .
                   54.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     All
                     thy
                     Children
                     shall
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     shall
                     be
                     the
                     Peace
                     of
                     thy
                     Children
                     .
                  
                   John
                   6.
                   45.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     written
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     all
                     taught
                     of
                     God.
                     Every
                     Man
                     therefore
                     that
                     hath
                     heard
                     and
                     learned
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     cometh
                     unto
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Certainly
                   had
                   you
                   read
                   those
                   Texts
                   with
                   their
                   Coherence
                   ,
                   and
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   expounds
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   imagined
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   here
                   promises
                   to
                   teach
                   any
                   Infants
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   all
                   the
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Nations
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   apparent
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   taught
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   
                     have
                     heard
                     and
                     learned
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   And
                   indeed
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   speaking
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   is
                   very
                   God
                   ,
                   1
                   John
                   5.
                   )
                   had
                   now
                   made
                   good
                   that
                   gracious
                   Promise
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                   54.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     All
                     thy
                     Children
                     shall
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   But
                   you
                   have
                   another
                   Text
                   ,
                   Acts
                   10.
                   47.
                   
                   
                     Can
                     any
                     Man
                     forbid
                     Water
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     baptized
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     received
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     we
                     ?
                  
                   Now
                   he
                   that
                   reads
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   will
                   easily
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Persons
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   were
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   assembled
                   to
                   hear
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     in
                     whatsoever
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     commanded
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     fell
                     on
                     all
                     that
                     heard
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   place
                   therefore
                   can
                   with
                   no
                   shew
                   of
                   Reason
                   be
                   brought
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   taught
                   of
                   God.
                   However
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   an
                   Infant
                   ,
                   that
                   has
                   
                     received
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   ;
                   then
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   forbid
                   Water
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   baptize
                   him
                   ,
                   provided
                   you
                   first
                   be
                   baptized
                   your self
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   You
                   will
                   have
                   Infants
                   to
                   be
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   (
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   
                     commands
                     the
                     receiving
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     Name
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   quote
                   Luke
                   18.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   13.
                   
                   Luke
                   9.
                   47.
                   
                   I
                   have
                   carefully
                   read
                   all
                   these
                   places
                   ,
                   but
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   Command
                   to
                   receive
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   to
                   receive
                   them
                   by
                   Baptism
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     called
                     a
                     little
                     Child
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     Whosoever
                     shall
                     receive
                     this
                     Child
                     in
                     my
                     Name
                     ,
                     receiveth
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   this
                   Child
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   Christ
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   fit
                   Instance
                   to
                   prove
                   an
                   Infant
                   of
                   eight
                   days
                   old
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Disciple
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   neither
                   does
                   
                   this
                   Text
                   call
                   this
                   Child
                   a
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Disciples
                   are
                   distinguished
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   it
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   any
                   little
                   Child
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Precedent
                   even
                   to
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   to
                   learn
                   Humility
                   and
                   Simplicity
                   by
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   a
                   Lamb
                   or
                   a
                   Dove
                   serve
                   to
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   humble
                   and
                   harmless
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   therefore
                   Disciples
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   the
                   receiving
                   this
                   Child
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   in
                   like
                   case
                   )
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   receiving
                   them
                   by
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   you
                   may
                   read
                   the
                   place
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     Whosoever
                     baytizeth
                     a
                     Child
                     in
                     my
                     Name
                     ,
                     baptizeth
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   both
                   false
                   and
                   absurd
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   baptized
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   rather
                   said
                   to
                   receive
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   baptizeth
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Action
                   .
                   Or
                   would
                   you
                   make
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   baptizeth
                   an
                   Infant
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   receiveth
                   me
                   ?
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   by
                   what
                   Authority
                   you
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   receiveth
                   ,
                   for
                   baptizing
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   for
                   something
                   else
                   .
                   Surely
                   ,
                   if
                   to
                   baptize
                   an
                   Infant
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   receiving
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   an
                   easy
                   thing
                   to
                   receive
                   Christ
                   ,
                   especially
                   for
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   who
                   pretends
                   to
                   baptize
                   Infants
                   daily
                   .
                   But
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   other
                   Christians
                   to
                   receive
                   Children
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Priests
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Whosoever
                     shall
                     receive
                     this
                     Child
                     in
                     my
                     Name
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   meant
                   of
                   baptizing
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   these
                   Scriptures
                   prove
                   not
                   your
                   Argument
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   You
                   urge
                   ,
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   Earthly
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   grant
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   proves
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Disciples
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   Heathens
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   go
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   you
                   think
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   Disciples
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   Infants
                   may
                   in
                   some
                   Sence
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   God's
                   Servants
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   119.
                   91.
                   yet
                   this
                   proves
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   sensitive
                   ,
                   vegetative
                   ,
                   as
                   rational
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   Creatures
                   are
                   not
                   Christ's
                   Disciples
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   Christ
                   grants
                   Imposition
                   of
                   Hands
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   belongs
                   Baptism
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   Children
                   Christ
                   grants
                   Imposition
                   of
                   Hands
                   :
                   Therefore
                   to
                   them
                   belongs
                   Baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   major
                   Proposition
                   be
                   taken
                   universally
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   whomsoever
                   Christ
                   granted
                   imposition
                   of
                   Hands
                   (
                   or
                   touching
                   )
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   them
                   belongs
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Major
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   touched
                   or
                   put
                   his
                   hand
                   upon
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   yet
                   Baptism
                   belongs
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   Luke
                   7.
                   14.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   Christ
                   touched
                   the
                   Bier
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Dead
                   ;
                   I
                   answer
                   :
                   He
                   touched
                   the
                   Childrens
                   Cloaths
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   took
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   Arms
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   took
                   the
                   dead
                   Damsel
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Talitha
                     ,
                     cumi
                     ,
                     Damsel
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     Arise
                     .
                  
                   Mark
                   5.
                   41.
                   
                   Thus
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   Major
                   ;
                   now
                   to
                   the
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   by
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   you
                   understand
                   that
                   which
                   by
                   Christ's
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   6.
                   2.
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   standing
                   Ordinance
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   next
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   you
                   do
                   ;
                   then
                   I
                   deny
                   your
                   Minor
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   Ordinance
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   instituted
                   ,
                   nor
                   useful
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Promise
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   given
                   ,
                   nor
                   as
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   because
                   Jesus
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   glorified
                   ,
                   John
                   7.
                   
                   Wherefore
                   your
                   Misinterpretation
                   of
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   is
                   injurious
                   to
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   prefer
                   these
                   Infants
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   reception
                   of
                   the
                   First-fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   think
                   Christ
                   laid
                   hands
                   on
                   the
                   Children
                   ,
                   without
                   obtaining
                   the
                   End
                   or
                   Essect
                   of
                   the
                   Service
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   it
                   's
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   or
                   touching
                   Infants
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   expressed
                   both
                   by
                   St.
                   Mark
                   and
                   St.
                   Luke
                   )
                   cannot
                   with
                   any
                   fairness
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   that
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   which
                   follows
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   no
                   Proof
                   at
                   all
                   for
                   your
                   Minor.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   does
                   not
                   believe
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   fit
                   Subjects
                   for
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   does
                   not
                   understand
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   of
                   that
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   which
                   follows
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   neither
                   does
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   himself
                   believe
                   that
                   Confirmation
                   belongs
                   to
                   Infants
                   :
                   If
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   unfaithful
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   never
                   known
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   upon
                   any
                   one
                   Infant
                   for
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   hear
                   of
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   will
                   baptize
                   Infants
                   ,
                   when
                   yet
                   he
                   confesses
                   their
                   Baptism
                   is
                   not
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   plead
                   for
                   their
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   
                     till
                     they
                     be
                     capable
                     to
                     own
                     their
                     Covenant
                     made
                     in
                     Baptism
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   yet
                   he
                   pretends
                   ,
                   (
                   tho
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   he
                   
                   believes
                   it
                   not
                   )
                   that
                   Text
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   13
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   express
                   for
                   that
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   which
                   follows
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   to
                   Christ
                   to
                   Infants
                   ?
                   pag.
                   56.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   says
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     confirmed
                     ,
                     or
                     laid
                     hands
                     on
                     the
                     Baptized
                     .
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   entreat
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   plain
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   would
                   gladly
                   see
                   it
                   well
                   proved
                   ;
                   however
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   orders
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   's
                   sufficient
                   .
                   What
                   you
                   say
                   further
                   here
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   what
                   we
                   oppose
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   answered
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   save
                   only
                   your
                   last
                   Particular
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   we
                   shall
                   consider
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Their
                     coming
                     to
                     Christ
                  
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   )
                   
                     is
                     their
                     becoming
                     his
                     Disciples
                     or
                     Proselites
                     :
                     Suffer
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     to
                     be
                     Proselites
                     to
                     me
                  
                   .
                   If
                   to
                   this
                   I
                   should
                   answer
                   ,
                   with
                   
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     Veniant
                     ergo
                     dum
                     adolescunt
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Let
                   them
                   come
                   therefore
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   grown
                   up
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   thought
                   too
                   little
                   ,
                   tho
                   God
                   knows
                   (
                   how
                   hasty
                   soever
                   Men
                   are
                   to
                   get
                   them
                   sprinkled
                   )
                   they
                   are
                   slow
                   enough
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   therefore
                   answer
                   further
                   :
                   Do
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   when
                   Infants
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   a
                   Priest
                   to
                   be
                   sprinkled
                   and
                   crossed
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Or
                   can
                   Christians
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   bring
                   their
                   Infants
                   to
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Or
                   do
                   no
                   Infants
                   belong
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   brought
                   ?
                   These
                   Things
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   asserted
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   by
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Text.
                   By
                   this
                   Example
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   lawfully
                   pray
                   for
                   a
                   Blessing
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   shall
                   desire
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   done
                   in
                   those
                   Parents
                   that
                   do
                   desire
                   the
                   Prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   her
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Infants
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   fairly
                   urged
                   from
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   as
                   imitable
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   touching
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   hands
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Point
                   too
                   high
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   will
                   also
                   touch
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   
                     (
                     I
                  
                   hope
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   Example
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   will
                   needs
                   baptize
                   my
                   Child
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   Prayer
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   Blessing
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   herein
                   goes
                   beyond
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   beyond
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   I
                   must
                   leave
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                   For
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     ex
                     verbo
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     quod
                     est
                     advenio
                     quoniam
                     veniebant
                     ,
                     est
                     Ethnicis
                     ad
                     Judaismum
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Learned
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   think
                   Infants
                   cannot
                   change
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   it
                   fit
                   to
                   call
                   an
                   Infant
                   of
                   a
                   Jew
                   ,
                   a
                   Proselite
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   Circumcision
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   as
                   improper
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Child
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   a
                   Proselite
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   can
                   lawfully
                   be
                   done
                   
                   to
                   proselite
                   an
                   Infant
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   needs
                   have
                   that
                   Term
                   used
                   )
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   devote
                   them
                   to
                   Christ
                   by
                   Prayers
                   for
                   his
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   a
                   Syllable
                   for
                   baptizing
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   entitles
                   the
                   Children
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   entitles
                   them
                   to
                   Baptism
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   entitles
                   the
                   Children
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   entitles
                   the
                   Children
                   to
                   Baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Consequence
                   of
                   the
                   Major
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   denied
                   :
                   for
                   tho
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   some
                   ways
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   entitles
                   the
                   Children
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   follows
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   entitles
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   submission
                   to
                   the
                   Things
                   which
                   they
                   understand
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   perform
                   .
                   And
                   whither
                   would
                   such
                   a
                   Consequence
                   lead
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   follow
                   it
                   ?
                   What
                   Duty
                   should
                   not
                   Infants
                   be
                   entitled
                   to
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ?
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   see
                   whether
                   the
                   Minor
                   be
                   well
                   proved
                   ;
                   you
                   quote
                   Acts.
                   2.
                   and
                   think
                   it
                   a
                   clear
                   place
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   entitles
                   the
                   Children
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Text
                   says
                   not
                   a
                   word
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   ;
                   for
                   Peter
                   derives
                   the
                   Title
                   both
                   of
                   Parents
                   and
                   Children
                   from
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   builds
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Called
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   afar
                   off
                   also
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   upon
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Abraham
                   himself
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Promise
                   here
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   pertinent
                   to
                   Infants
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   :
                   Here
                   is
                   therefore
                   no
                   proof
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   your
                   Minor.
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Faith
                   a
                   Christian
                   knows
                   his
                   Child
                   has
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   his
                   Faith
                   entitles
                   his
                   Child
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   fear
                   this
                   Minor
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   dangerous
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   partly
                   because
                   the
                   Consequence
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   Opinion
                   is
                   to
                   shut
                   out
                   all
                   Infants
                   from
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   faithful
                   Parents
                   to
                   entitle
                   them
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   truth
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   swell
                   with
                   too
                   much
                   boldness
                   ,
                   and
                   carnal
                   presumption
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   spare
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   and
                   Proselites
                   did
                   not
                   entitle
                   their
                   Children
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   themselves
                   being
                   
                   incorporate
                   into
                   that
                   Church-State
                   ,
                   their
                   Children
                   ,
                   by
                   express
                   Command
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   Title
                   to
                   legal
                   Priviledges
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   's
                   it
                   we
                   dispute
                   ,
                   tho
                   you
                   leave
                   out
                   the
                   Word
                   Grace
                   in
                   your
                   Argument
                   )
                   extended
                   to
                   Infants
                   by
                   God's
                   free
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   purposed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   what
                   shall
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   Infants
                   of
                   Unbelievers
                   ?
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   You
                   can
                   never
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Jaylor
                   ,
                   or
                   Lydia
                   either
                   ,
                   did
                   entitle
                   their
                   Infants
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   cannot
                   prove
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   Children
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   exceeding
                   plain
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   baptized
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   Families
                   were
                   Believers
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   wonder
                   much
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   believing
                   of
                   the
                   Jaylor
                   and
                   Lydia
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Families
                   were
                   baptized
                   .
                   Pray
                   read
                   Acts
                   16.
                   32.
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   baptized
                   ,
                   were
                   actual
                   Believers
                   ,
                   and
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   consolated
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Children
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Major
                   being
                   taken
                   universally
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   go
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   very
                   well
                   be
                   denied
                   ;
                   for
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   dare
                   not
                   deny
                   a
                   Capacity
                   of
                   Salvation
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   himself
                   does
                   not
                   think
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   makes
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   entitling
                   them
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   Case
                   is
                   wanting
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   greater
                   includes
                   the
                   less
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   universally
                   true
                   ;
                   for
                   Women
                   have
                   a
                   capacity
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   capacity
                   to
                   be
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   less
                   than
                   going
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   less
                   than
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   this
                   Argument
                   being
                   admitted
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   would
                   bring
                   Infants
                   to
                   all
                   Privileges
                   in
                   the
                   Church-Militant
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   for
                   thus
                   a
                   Man
                   might
                   argue
                   :
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Privileges
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Triumphant
                   ,
                   are
                   
                   capable
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Privileges
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Militant
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   greater
                   includes
                   the
                   less
                   )
                   :
                   But
                   Infants
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   all
                   Privileges
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   Triumphant
                   ;
                   
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   unreasonable
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   )
                   
                     to
                     deny
                     the
                     external
                     Sign
                     ,
                     to
                     those
                     to
                     whom
                     Christ
                     hath
                     granted
                     the
                     internal
                     Grace
                  
                   ;
                   pray
                   ,
                   why
                   are
                   you
                   so
                   unreasonable
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   deny
                   your
                   Infants
                   the
                   Sign
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Table
                   ,
                   seeing
                   you
                   affirm
                   they
                   are
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   and
                   born
                   of
                   Water
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   were
                   put
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   Infants
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   sprinkle
                   ,
                   have
                   the
                   inward
                   Grace
                   which
                   entitles
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   never
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   demonstration
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   wise
                   Man's
                   Satisfaction
                   ;
                   for
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   inward
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Sin
                   is
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   stedfastly
                   believed
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   Infant
                   did
                   you
                   ever
                   know
                   thus
                   qualified
                   for
                   Baptism
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   who
                   are
                   Believers
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   are
                   Believers
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Children
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Minor
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   Believers
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   answer
                   in
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   (
                   Letter
                   of
                   Resolut
                   .
                   p.
                   297.
                   )
                   
                     I
                     shall
                     profess
                     to
                     be
                     none
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     concerned
                     in
                     the
                     Question
                     ,
                     Whether
                     Infants
                     have
                     Faith
                     ?
                     I
                     freely
                     confess
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     that
                     Faith
                     is
                     so
                     necessarily
                     founded
                     in
                     Vnderstanding
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     that
                     have
                     not
                     Vnderstanding
                     ,
                     cannot
                     have
                     Faith
                     ,
                     whether
                     actual
                     or
                     habitual
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Dr.
                   
                     Jer.
                     Taylor
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   expresly
                   ,
                   
                     Whether
                     Infants
                     have
                     Faith
                     ?
                     is
                     a
                     Question
                     to
                     be
                     disputed
                     by
                     Persons
                     ,
                     that
                     care
                     not
                     how
                     much
                     they
                     say
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     little
                     they
                     prove
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   these
                   two
                   Pillars
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   explode
                   your
                   Argument
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   egregious
                   Error
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   for
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   by
                   which
                   you
                   would
                   prove
                   Infants
                   Believers
                   ,
                   the
                   Learned
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   Church
                   expound
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   contrary
                   Sence
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   
                     little
                     Child
                     that
                     believeth
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     laid
                     aside
                     all
                     worldly
                     Pride
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     is
                     become
                     abject
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     World.
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   contend
                   with
                   you
                   about
                   the
                   proper
                   signification
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   professing
                   
                   my self
                   no
                   Scholar
                   )
                   tho
                   
                     Ludovicus
                     Vives
                  
                   useth
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   an
                   Houshold-Servant
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   my
                   purpose
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   dare
                   not
                   say
                   Infants
                   are
                   actual
                   Believers
                   ;
                   (
                   nay
                   ,
                   you
                   confess
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     actual
                     Faith
                  
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   imputative
                   Faith
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   )
                   yet
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Rule
                   for
                   the
                   baptizing
                   any
                   Body
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   revealed
                   to
                   whom
                   Faith
                   is
                   imputed
                   ;
                   and
                   whilst
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   may
                   esteem
                   Infants
                   as
                   Believers
                   ,
                   another
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   esteem
                   them
                   as
                   baptized
                   also
                   )
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   your
                   granting
                   Infants
                   have
                   not
                   actual
                   Faith
                   ,
                   you
                   can
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   believeth
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   6.
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   Figure
                   called
                   Prosopopoeia
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   needs
                   have
                   the
                   Child
                   an
                   Infant
                   of
                   Days
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   arguing
                   from
                   hence
                   to
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   may
                   argue
                   as
                   strongly
                   for
                   baptizing
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   tell
                   how
                   )
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     groan
                     ,
                     expect
                     ,
                     and
                     wait
                     for
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     delivered
                     from
                     the
                     Bondage
                     of
                     Corruption
                     .
                  
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   19.
                   
                   We
                   conclude
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   figurative
                   Faith
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   actual
                   Faith
                   ,
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   by
                   profession
                   )
                   that
                   entitles
                   to
                   the
                   reception
                   of
                   Baptism
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   impute
                   Unbelief
                   to
                   Infants
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   refuse
                   to
                   believe
                   ;
                   and
                   tho
                   we
                   know
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   Believers
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   or
                   think
                   they
                   are
                   Unbelievers
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   not
                   capable
                   to
                   sin
                   against
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   else
                   .
                   And
                   Unbelief
                   presupposes
                   a
                   capacity
                   in
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   means
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Creature
                   refuses
                   to
                   believe
                   .
                   The
                   Sin
                   of
                   Unbelief
                   therefore
                   being
                   no
                   way
                   chargeable
                   upon
                   any
                   Infant
                   ,
                   it
                   follows
                   by
                   necessary
                   Consequence
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   capacity
                   for
                   Faith.
                   Neither
                   do
                   we
                   pretend
                   to
                   judg
                   Mens
                   Hearts
                   ;
                   for
                   tho
                   God
                   has
                   ordered
                   Faith
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Pre-requisite
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   only
                   to
                   judg
                   of
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Sincerity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Infants
                   cannot
                   play
                   the
                   Hypocrite
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   play
                   the
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   Baptism
                   is
                   one
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   :
                   But
                   Children
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   Baptism
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   by
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   the
                   Things
                   which
                   concern
                   God's
                   Mercy
                   in
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   Man
                   only
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Major
                   is
                   denied
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   by
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   the
                   Things
                   required
                   on
                   Mans
                   part
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Minor
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ;
                   for
                   Mortification
                   and
                   Vivification
                   are
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   Baptism
                   on
                   Man's
                   part
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   cannot
                   put
                   off
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   nor
                   have
                   they
                   any
                   need
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   rise
                   to
                   Newness
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                   And
                   tho
                   I
                   grant
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   have
                   often
                   said
                   it
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   devote
                   our
                   Children
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   manner
                   we
                   can
                   ;
                   yet
                   to
                   go
                   beyond
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   under
                   that
                   pretence
                   ,
                   will
                   neither
                   profit
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   our
                   Children
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   What
                   you
                   say
                   here
                   ,
                   of
                   Baptism
                   being
                   a
                   Seal
                   to
                   Infants
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   answered
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   the
                   word
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   (
                   so
                   often
                   used
                   by
                   you
                   )
                   as
                   it
                   imports
                   sometimes
                   an
                   Enemy
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   yet
                   being
                   of
                   it self
                   of
                   no
                   ill
                   signification
                   )
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   Heathens
                   ;
                   nor
                   doth
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Christian
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   imports
                   a
                   Follower
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   belong
                   to
                   Infants
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   Noise
                   of
                   Words
                   ,
                   to
                   talk
                   that
                   our
                   Infants
                   are
                   not
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   tho
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   a
                   difference
                   between
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Whom
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ever
                   received
                   to
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   may
                   still
                   be
                   baptized
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   ever
                   received
                   Children
                   to
                   Baptism
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Minor
                   Proposition
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   do
                   deny
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   always
                   received
                   Infants
                   to
                   Baptism
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   pretend
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   before
                   ,
                   do
                   honestly
                   confess
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Infant-Baptism
                     is
                     not
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   certainly
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   impossible
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   did
                   always
                   receive
                   
                   Infants
                   to
                   Baptism
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   very
                   observable
                   ,
                   that
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   who
                   wrote
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   four
                   hundred
                   Years
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   mention
                   Infant-Baptism
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   how
                   then
                   does
                   Mr.
                   Taylor
                   prove
                   his
                   Minor
                   ?
                   Why
                   ,
                   his
                   chief
                   Author
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   is
                   Mr.
                   Walker
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Book
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     modest
                     Plea
                     for
                     Infant-Baptism
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   Book
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   has
                   been
                   answered
                   by
                   Mr.
                   De-Laune
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   refer
                   the
                   Reader
                   .
                   The
                   Sum
                   of
                   which
                   Answer
                   is
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Mr.
                   
                   Walker's
                   Testimonies
                   from
                   Antiquity
                   for
                   Infant-Baptism
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   300
                   Years
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   invalid
                   ,
                   or
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   forged
                   and
                   spurious
                   Books
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   sufficient
                   to
                   ballance
                   Mr.
                   
                   Walker's
                   and
                   Mr.
                   
                   Taylor
                   's
                   bold
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     hath
                     always
                     received
                     Infants
                     to
                     Baptism
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   
                     Ludovicus
                     Vives
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Dr.
                   Barlow
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   expresly
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     old
                     Time
                     none
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     was
                     of
                     sufficient
                     Years
                     to
                     know
                     what
                     that
                     mystical
                     Water
                     meant
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     require
                     his
                     Baptism
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     sundry
                     times
                     .
                  
                   The
                   other
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     is
                     neither
                     Precept
                     nor
                     Practice
                     in
                     Scripture
                     for
                     Infant-Baptism
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     just
                     Evidence
                     for
                     it
                     for
                     about
                  
                   200
                   
                     Years
                     after
                     Christ
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     for
                     many
                     hundreds
                     of
                     Years
                     the
                     Question
                  
                   [
                   about
                   Infant-Baptism
                   ]
                   
                     was
                     not
                     moved
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Mistake
                   ;
                   for
                   Tertullian
                   did
                   question
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   
                     unwarrantable
                     Practice
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   Century
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   shewed
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Tombes
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   diligently
                   enquired
                   into
                   the
                   ancient
                   Customs
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   first
                   Instance
                   which
                   you
                   bring
                   for
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   Infant-Baptism
                   in
                   our
                   Nation
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   in
                   King
                   
                   Ina's
                   time
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   Year
                   692
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   can
                   prove
                   it
                   was
                   opposed
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Britain
                     Bishops
                  
                   two
                   hundred
                   Years
                   before
                   this
                   .
                   See
                   
                   Fabian's
                   
                     Chron.
                     part
                  
                   1.
                   fol.
                   107.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     deferring
                     of
                     Baptism
                     among
                     the
                     Ancients
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     for
                     their
                     questioning
                     Infant-Baptism
                     .
                  
                   But
                   sure
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   think
                   themselves
                   too
                   young
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   at
                   twenty
                   or
                   thirty
                   Years
                   of
                   Age
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   with
                   no
                   reason
                   think
                   their
                   Children
                   old
                   enough
                   for
                   Baptism
                   at
                   seven
                   or
                   eight
                   days
                   old
                   .
                   Extremes
                   have
                   undone
                   all
                   ;
                   they
                   were
                   too
                   slow
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   too
                   quick
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   proper
                   time
                   for
                   Baptism
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   Men
                   attain
                   to
                   the
                   new
                   Birth
                   ;
                   Baptism
                   is
                   therefore
                   rightly
                   call'd
                   the
                   
                     Washing
                     of
                     Regeneration
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   You
                   seem
                   to
                   hold
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Infant-Baptism
                     was
                     lawfully
                     practised
                     by
                     God's
                     People
                     before
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     even
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Time
                     since
                     Christ
                     :
                  
                   But
                   I
                   wonder
                   by
                   what
                   Law
                   ;
                   you
                   give
                   us
                   none
                   but
                   Mr.
                   
                   Walker's
                   Book
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   well
                   answered
                   by
                   Mr.
                   De-Laune
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   his
                   Book
                   entitled
                   ,
                   
                     Truth
                     defended
                  
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   Antiquity
                   says
                   nothing
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Taylor
                 's
                 Argument
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   introduceth
                   many
                   Vnchristian
                   Consequences
                   ,
                   is
                   erroneous
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Antipoedobaptists
                 
                   Introduceth
                   many
                   Vnchristian
                   Consequences
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Antipoedobaptists
                 
                   is
                   erroneous
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ANSWER
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Minor
                   Proposition
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ;
                   for
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   in
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   Baptism
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   Truth
                   does
                   not
                   introduce
                   any
                   erronious
                   Consequences
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   appears
                   thus
                   :
                   Because
                   it
                   fully
                   agrees
                   with
                   your
                   Text
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   19.
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   expounded
                   by
                   your self
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Going
                     to
                     disciple
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     instruct
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     my
                     Religion
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     ,
                     being
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     baptize
                     them
                     .
                  
                   This
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   we
                   say
                   ;
                   the
                   only
                   difference
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     do
                     as
                     we
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     You
                     say
                     and
                     do
                     not
                  
                   :
                   You
                   therefore
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Error
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   hear
                   what
                   you
                   have
                   against
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     opposeth
                     the
                     whole
                     Current
                     of
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     nullifies
                     many
                     Scripture-Promises
                     and
                     Privileges
                     ,
                     and
                     destroys
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     premised
                     Pages
                     manifest
                     .
                  
                   But
                   I
                   hope
                   the
                   premised
                   Answers
                   do
                   manifest
                   the
                   Charge
                   which
                   you
                   bring
                   against
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   unjust
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   we
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   changed
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   justly
                   fear
                   the
                   Censure
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                   24.
                   5.
                   
                     for
                     breaking
                     the
                     everlasting
                     Covenant
                  
                   .
                   See
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   consider
                   it
                   seriously
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Doctrine
                     introduceth
                     the
                     World
                     into
                     Gentilism
                     or
                     Heathenism
                     ,
                     and
                     makes
                     Christ's
                     Church
                     always
                     gathering
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     gathered
                     .
                  
                   But
                   how
                   can
                   you
                   say
                   this
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   teaching
                   or
                   discipling
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Person
                   in
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   capable
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   gives
                   his
                   Ministers
                   opportunity
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   which
                   the
                   Apostles
                   used
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Ability
                   ;
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   will
                   hear
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   up
                   our
                   Children
                   in
                   the
                   Nurture
                   and
                   Admonition
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   tho
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   thus
                   always
                   gathering
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   warrant
                   this
                   Practice
                   
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   thus
                   gather
                   your
                   Children
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   Christians
                   by
                   your
                   Crossing
                   and
                   Sprinkling
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Your
                   talk
                   of
                   excluding
                   Infants
                   from
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   is
                   answered
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   proved
                   untrue
                   ;
                   what
                   you
                   add
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   
                     introducing
                     of
                     despair
                     of
                     the
                     Salvation
                     of
                     Infants
                     ,
                  
                   shews
                   your
                   Self-contradiction
                   .
                   For
                   now
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   make
                   Infant-Baptism
                   so
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   baptized
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   despair
                   of
                   their
                   Salvation
                   :
                   Than
                   which
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   more
                   erronious
                   Consequence
                   of
                   your
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Poedo-baptism
                   ?
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   apparent
                   that
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   makes
                   the
                   Covenant
                   established
                   by
                   Christ
                   better
                   than
                   yours
                   (
                   whatever
                   you
                   say
                   here
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   )
                   ;
                   not
                   only
                   because
                   we
                   assert
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Business
                   of
                   Salvation
                   to
                   extend
                   to
                   Infants
                   more
                   generally
                   than
                   you
                   do
                   :
                   But
                   also
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   shews
                   ,
                   God
                   has
                   not
                   imposed
                   any
                   Ceremonies
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   upon
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Male
                   Infants
                   of
                   eight
                   days
                   old
                   .
                   Whilst
                   your
                   Doctrine
                   makes
                   your
                   Crossing
                   and
                   Sprinkling
                   them
                   of
                   such
                   importance
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   denied
                   them
                   ,
                   despair
                   of
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   Infants
                   is
                   
                     genuinely
                     introduced
                  
                   ,
                   pag.
                   74.
                   
                   As
                   if
                   God
                   had
                   tyed
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   a
                   Ceremony
                   .
                   Thus
                   does
                   your
                   Doctrine
                   make
                   the
                   Covenant
                   established
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ;
                   for
                   under
                   it
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Infants
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   were
                   saved
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   Circumcised
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Females
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Males
                   under
                   eight
                   days
                   old
                   :
                   But
                   you
                   have
                   no
                   hope
                   for
                   Infants
                   Male
                   or
                   Female
                   ,
                   tho
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   day
                   old
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   sealed
                   with
                   your
                   pretended
                   Baptism
                   .
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whither
                     will
                     Men
                     go
                     when
                     they
                     forsake
                     thy
                     Word
                     !
                  
                   They
                   will
                   make
                   Christ
                   an
                   Impostor
                   ,
                   if
                   Infants
                   be
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   Baptism
                   :
                   See
                   Mr.
                   
                   Taylor
                   's
                   Book
                   ,
                   pag.
                   72.
                   n.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Doctrine
                     equals
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Christians
                     with
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Turks
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   But
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   the
                   advantage
                   to
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   if
                   God
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   magnify
                   his
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   has
                   provided
                   a
                   Saviour
                   for
                   the
                   innocent
                   Babes
                   (
                   dying
                   in
                   Infancy
                   )
                   throughout
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                   What
                   need
                   this
                   trouble
                   any
                   Body
                   ?
                   must
                   our
                   Eye
                   be
                   Evil
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   is
                   thus
                   Bountiful
                   ?
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   concluded
                   all
                   under
                   Sin
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   Mercy
                   upon
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   Mercy
                   on
                   poor
                   dying
                   Infants
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   all
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   pray
                   shew
                   what
                   Mercy
                   he
                   hath
                   upon
                   them
                   ?
                   Sure
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   Mercy
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   born
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   one
                   Iota
                   of
                   Mercy
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   ,
                   
                   only
                   to
                   cry
                   ,
                   dye
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   to
                   Hell.
                   Can
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   such
                   Doctrine
                   befriends
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ?
                   I
                   think
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   To
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   (
                   or
                   have
                   said
                   )
                   about
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   you
                   much
                   mistake
                   us
                   if
                   you
                   think
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   baptize
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   The
                   Article
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   point
                   to
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   written
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   conceive
                   )
                   to
                   teach
                   any
                   to
                   dispense
                   Baptism
                   in
                   different
                   Forms
                   of
                   Words
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Son
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   shew
                   it
                   under
                   the
                   Hand
                   of
                   some
                   now
                   in
                   your
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   that
                   says
                   Matth.
                   28.
                   19.
                   does
                   not
                   impower
                   any
                   to
                   use
                   that
                   Form
                   of
                   Words
                   in
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   shews
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   Learned
                   are
                   not
                   agreed
                   in
                   that
                   Matter
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   one
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Form
                   there
                   set
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               manner
               of
               using
               Baptismal
               Water
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Mr.
               Taylor
               grants
               ,
               
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 Baptizing
                 is
                 laid
                 down
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
              
               Baptizontes
               ,
               
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               is
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               glad
               he
               has
               done
               this
               Holy
               Ordinance
               so
               much
               right
               ,
               as
               to
               acknowledg
               Christ
               to
               lay
               down
               (
               in
               his
               Commission
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
               )
               the
               Manner
               or
               Mode
               in
               which
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               performed
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               see
               my
               good
               Friend
               so
               soon
               forget
               himself
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               very
               next
               Page
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Mode
               of
               Baptizing
               
                 is
                 an
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 ;
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Prudence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 dip
                 or
                 sprinkle
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 commanded
                 ,
                 nor
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 absolutely
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Precept
                 of
                 Baptizing
                 .
              
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               to
               this
               ?
               If
               Baptizontes
               be
               the
               Precept
               for
               Baptizing
               ,
               and
               yet
               commands
               nothing
               ,
               neither
               to
               dip
               nor
               to
               sprinkle
               ,
               nor
               absolutely
               forbids
               either
               ,
               sure
               then
               we
               keep
               no
               Command
               in
               doing
               either
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               break
               any
               in
               omitting
               both
               .
               Pity
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Men
               to
               uphold
               their
               own
               Tradition
               ,
               should
               thus
               fight
               against
               both
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               the
               Words
               
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               ,
               command
               nothing
               ,
               then
               its
               best
               to
               do
               nothing
               ;
               if
               he
               command
               both
               dipping
               and
               sprinkling
               ,
               then
               both
               must
               be
               done
               ;
               if
               he
               command
               but
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               then
               but
               one
               of
               them
               must
               be
               done
               :
               Let
               him
               chuse
               which
               he
               will
               ,
               he
               must
               chuse
               but
               one
               .
               But
               yet
               he
               tells
               us
               otherwise
               ,
               pag.
               76.
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 The
                 Word
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 equally
                 admits
                 of
                 both
                 Significations
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 granted
                 by
                 the
              
               
               
                 best
                 Criticks
              
               :
               And
               quotes
               chiefly
               Mr.
               
               Walker's
               
                 Doct.
                 of
                 Bapt.
                 p.
              
               60.
               to
               p.
               64.
               
               For
               answer
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               do
               equally
               signify
               dip
               and
               sprinkle
               ,
               then
               unless
               we
               will
               be
               unequal
               we
               must
               do
               both
               ;
               or
               else
               shew
               which
               of
               them
               may
               lawfully
               be
               omitted
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Mr.
               
               Walker's
               Book
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               and
               observed
               that
               he
               plays
               with
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               till
               he
               makes
               their
               Signification
               altogether
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               sets
               the
               Learned
               together
               by
               the
               Ears
               about
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               Greek
               Words
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               according
               to
               Mr.
               Walker
               ,
               no
               Man
               can
               certainly
               know
               when
               he
               hits
               right
               upon
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Obedience
               to
               this
               Precept
               ,
               
                 Baptizing
                 them
              
               .
               As
               if
               our
               Lord
               should
               leave
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               they
               leave
               us
               to
               guess
               at
               his
               meaning
               ;
               in
               a
               Passage
               wherein
               he
               commands
               nothing
               certainly
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               go
               round
               again
               ,
               however
               we
               use
               Water
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               we
               can
               hardly
               go
               besides
               the
               meaning
               of
               Christ
               :
               For
               if
               we
               dip
               the
               Subject
               in
               the
               Element
               of
               Water
               ,
               we
               are
               right
               ;
               if
               we
               sprinkle
               it
               upon
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               (
               for
               you
               can
               assign
               no
               one
               part
               more
               than
               the
               other
               )
               we
               are
               right
               still
               ;
               if
               we
               dip
               the
               Head
               only
               ,
               or
               only
               the
               Foot
               ,
               we
               are
               right
               ;
               if
               the
               Head
               ,
               or
               Breast
               ,
               or
               Hand
               only
               be
               sprinkled
               ,
               still
               we
               are
               right
               .
               Now
               who
               can
               think
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               use
               an
               ambiguous
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               guide
               us
               in
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ?
               Do
               not
               Men
               that
               thus
               deal
               with
               the
               Word
               Baptize
               ,
               make
               him
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               our
               Contests
               in
               this
               Case
               ?
               And
               assuredly
               Mr.
               Walker
               has
               run
               many
               a
               one
               into
               a
               maze
               ,
               about
               the
               meaning
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               see
               Mr.
               Taylor
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               But
               sith
               he
               refers
               me
               also
               to
               Mr.
               
               Leigh's
               
                 Crit.
                 Sac.
              
               He
               shall
               do
               well
               to
               mark
               what
               he
               saith
               (
               even
               as
               quoted
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Walker
                 ,
                 p.
              
               36.
               )
               the
               reason
               (
               says
               he
               )
               why
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               put
               
                 pro
                 Lotione
                 &
                 mundatione
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               such
               as
               are
               immersed
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               dipped
               )
               come
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 WATER
              
               washed
               or
               cleansed
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               ,
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               is
               to
               dip
               the
               Subject
               in
               the
               Element
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               which
               is
               no
               small
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               importent
               Confirmation
               of
               that
               Mode
               (
               and
               only
               that
               )
               is
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Christ's
               own
               Person
               ;
               for
               Mr.
               Walker
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               Greek
               in
               Mark
               1.
               9.
               being
               rightly
               rendred
               in
               English
               ,
               is
               thus
               read
               ;
               
                 Jesus
                 came
                 —
                 and
                 was
                 baptized
                 of
                 John
                 INTO
                 JORDAN
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               be
               confident
               he
               was
               not
               sprinkled
               ,
               for
               it
               would
               be
               nonsence
               to
               say
               he
               was
               sprinkled
               
                 into
                 Jordan
              
               ;
               but
               good
               sence
               and
               plain
               truth
               too
               ,
               to
               say
               he
               was
               dipped
               
                 into
                 Jordan
              
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               Mr.
               Walker
               fights
               stoutly
               both
               against
               Truth
               and
               Reason
               ,
               leaning
               
               only
               upon
               the
               single
               Authority
               of
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               Sprinkling
               to
               be
               meant
               or
               signified
               by
               the
               Word
               Baptize
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Dipping
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Taylor
               says
               the
               same
               ,
               tho
               many
               learned
               Writers
               contradict
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               shall
               suffice
               here
               to
               set
               down
               two
               ,
               both
               equal
               in
               Learning
               and
               Vertue
               to
               these
               our
               present
               Opposites
               .
               The
               first
               shall
               be
               that
               truly
               Famous
               Man
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Jer.
                 Taylor
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               4.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 BAPTISM
                 signifies
                 plunging
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 dipping
                 with
                 washing
                 .
              
               And
               saith
               
                 Keckerman
                 ,
                 Immersion
                 not
                 Aspersion
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               dipping
               not
               sprinkling
               )
               
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 plainly
                 appear
                 from
              
               Rom.
               6.
               3.
               
               
                 Syst
                 .
                 Theol.
              
               
            
             
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               Mr.
               Walker
               pretends
               Antiquity
               for
               Sprinkling
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               see
               what
               learned
               Men
               will
               say
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               set
               to
               defend
               Error
               .
               We
               will
               but
               touch
               two
               of
               his
               most
               ancient
               Instances
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               business
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               goes
               as
               high
               as
               the
               second
               Century
               ,
               and
               takes
               an
               instance
               of
               sprinkling
               from
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Daemons
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Devil-Gods
               )
               but
               why
               so
               ?
               Because
               he
               supposes
               the
               Heathen
               used
               sprinkling
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               their
               Daemons
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Christians
               Practice
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               's
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               unwary
               Christians
               did
               fall
               to
               imitate
               the
               Heathens
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               told
               so
               in
               effect
               ,
               even
               by
               a
               learned
               Popish
               Author
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               plainness
               of
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               faithfully
               transcribe
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 —
                 This
                 chief
                 Chair
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 translated
                 from
              
               Antioch
               to
               Rome
               :
               He
               [
               Peter
               ]
               
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 careful
                 and
                 vigilent
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 (
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 indigested
                 ,
                 unpolished
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 practised
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Professors
                 thereof
                 ,
                 into
                 better
                 Order
                 and
                 Vniformity
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
              
               Moses
               
                 (
                 which
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 abolish
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfil
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Politick
                 Government
                 of
              
               Romans
               ,
               Greeks
               and
               Egyptians
               ,
               
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 both
                 sacred
                 and
                 prophane
                 Rites
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 wholsom
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Direction
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               See
               a
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Manners
                 ,
                 Laws
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               151.
               
               Behold
               here
               the
               Springs
               of
               Human
               Inventions
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
               Walker's
               second
               Instance
               ,
               is
               a
               Story
               of
               one
               sprinkled
               with
               Sand
               ,
               instead
               of
               Water
               (
               the
               Water
               being
               scarce
               ,
               and
               the
               Party
               like
               to
               dye
               )
               :
               but
               alas
               they
               could
               not
               dip
               the
               Sick
               into
               the
               Sand
               ,
               and
               however
               their
               Zeal
               may
               be
               commended
               ,
               their
               Action
               is
               not
               
               to
               be
               commended
               at
               all
               :
               It
               shews
               their
               Folly
               ,
               for
               it
               's
               better
               to
               be
               without
               a
               Ceremony
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               possibly
               have
               it
               in
               God's
               way
               ,
               than
               to
               set
               up
               our
               own
               Devices
               in
               the
               stead
               ,
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               it
               .
               
                 For
                 I
                 will
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 have
                 Mercy
                 and
                 not
                 Sacrifice
              
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               shall
               leave
               Mr.
               Walker
               to
               consider
               his
               Sandy
               Foundation
               for
               his
               sprinkling
               Infants
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Mr.
               Taylor
               says
               ,
               
                 Sprinkling
                 cannot
                 nullify
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
                 are
                 to
                 blame
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Baptism
                 to
                 be
                 essentially
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 Dipping
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               When
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               to
               baptize
               ,
               he
               commanded
               but
               one
               ,
               not
               divers
               kinds
               of
               Actions
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               only
               contrary
               to
               his
               own
               blessed
               Example
               in
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               an
               Act
               as
               cannot
               with
               any
               equity
               of
               Speech
               ,
               or
               good
               Sence
               ,
               be
               called
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               to
               err
               essentially
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               .
               And
               so
               great
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               Dipping
               and
               Sprinkling
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               sprinkle
               Infants
               dare
               not
               speak
               as
               they
               act
               ,
               when
               they
               pretend
               to
               baptize
               :
               No
               ,
               they
               dare
               not
               say
               ,
               I
               sprinkle
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               which
               they
               might
               well
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               Baptize
               does
               equally
               signify
               dipping
               and
               sprinkling
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               therefore
               to
               blame
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               have
               this
               Ordinance
               kept
               as
               it
               was
               delivered
               ,
               for
               sure
               if
               it
               be
               our
               Duty
               to
               keep
               God's
               Ordinances
               ,
               it
               's
               our
               Duty
               to
               keep
               them
               as
               they
               were
               observed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               .
               And
               so
               far
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               this
               command
               of
               Christ
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               dipping
               is
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               cannot
               be
               called
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               All
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               command
               to
               baptize
               ,
               do
               expresly
               command
               to
               dip
               the
               Party
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Mr.
               Taylor
               is
               to
               blame
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 in
                 express
                 Words
                 commands
                 Dipping
                 ,
              
               pag.
               59.
               
               Yea
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               your
               Text
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               commands
               Dipping
               :
               For
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               translated
               into
               plain
               English
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               rendred
               by
               dipping
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               Sir
               ,
               consider
               ,
               whether
               you
               could
               not
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               translate
               it
               so
               ?
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Whether
               your
               Conscience
               would
               not
               accuse
               you
               ,
               should
               you
               translate
               the
               Text
               ,
               Teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               sprinkling
               them
               ?
               I
               dare
               say
               no
               Man
               dare
               thus
               read
               the
               Text.
               Why
               then
               do
               they
               thus
               act
               ?
               Shall
               we
               speak
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               do
               another
               ?
               
                 So
                 speak
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 ye
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Liberty
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               What
               you
               urge
               from
               the
               Legal
               Washings
               ,
               has
               been
               answered
               by
               the
               Learned
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               and
               particularly
               by
               Mr.
               Danvers
               ,
               who
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 carefully
                 examined
                 all
                 the
                 Places
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 word
              
               Dipping
               or
               Baptizing
               
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 find
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Word
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Minceus
               
                 and
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               
                 observe
                 .
                 The
                 Septuagint
                 do
                 render
                 the
                 Word
              
               Tabal
               
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 by
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Translators
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 Italian
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 do
                 translate
              
               to
               dip
               ;
               
                 the
                 Word
                 rendred
              
               Washing
               ,
               
                 being
                 another
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 following
                 Scriptures
                 inform
                 you
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               37.
               31.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               22.
               
               Lev.
               4.
               6.
               
               &
               17.
               14.
               
               &
               6.
               16
               ,
               51.
               
               Levit.
               9.
               9.
               
               Deut.
               33.
               24.
               
               John
               3.
               5.
               
               Numb
               .
               16.
               18.
               2
               
               Kings
               5.
               14.
               
               I
               cannot
               think
               therefore
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               conscionably
               parallel
               Rom.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Col.
               2.
               11.
               with
               the
               Jewish
               Washings
               ,
               which
               are
               expressed
               by
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Danvers
               further
               shews
               .
               )
               And
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               Rom.
               6.
               and
               Col.
               2.
               is
               so
               very
               clear
               for
               our
               way
               of
               baptizing
               ,
               that
               the
               Learned
               of
               your
               way
               do
               grant
               these
               Places
               allude
               to
               the
               ancient
               way
               of
               baptizing
               ,
               which
               (
               say
               they
               )
               was
               by
               dipping
               the
               Party
               into
               the
               Water
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               you
               say
               of
               your
               Sprinkling
               to
               be
               as
               significant
               as
               Dipping
               ,
               is
               not
               true
               ;
               for
               indeed
               unless
               it
               be
               commanded
               to
               signify
               the
               Death
               ,
               Burial
               ,
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               Mortification
               and
               Vivification
               ,
               it
               can
               signify
               none
               of
               these
               things
               .
               Otherwise
               every
               time
               you
               wash
               your
               hands
               ,
               might
               signify
               what
               is
               signified
               in
               your
               Baptism
               ;
               yet
               you
               will
               not
               say
               it
               doth
               so
               .
               And
               the
               same
               Answer
               may
               serve
               to
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               of
               Sprinkling
               and
               Dipping
               ,
               being
               equally
               obliging
               ;
               for
               unless
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               to
               oblige
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               obliging
               Nature
               or
               Virtue
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               you
               say
               of
               the
               Searcity
               of
               Water
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               Plea
               for
               you
               that
               have
               no
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               whatever
               it
               may
               be
               for
               them
               that
               have
               it
               not
               .
               But
               sure
               ,
               where
               God
               gives
               not
               Straw
               ,
               he
               will
               require
               no
               Brick
               .
               He
               does
               not
               make
               Baptism
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               perish
               if
               we
               cannot
               ,
               but
               rather
               if
               we
               will
               not
               obey
               him
               therein
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Your
               Surmise
               ,
               that
               Dipping
               seems
               an
               indecent
               thing
               ,
               is
               indecently
               said
               ,
               both
               by
               Mr.
               Walker
               ,
               and
               your self
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               be
               done
               as
               decently
               as
               your
               Sprinkling
               ;
               for
               your
               Talk
               of
               transparent
               Garments
               ,
               shews
               your
               unacquaintedness
               with
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Baptizing
               .
               And
               know
               this
               ,
               your
               ruffling
               Ladies
               in
               their
               gorgeous
               Apparel
               ,
               may
               work
               upon
               your
               pravity
               of
               Heart
               sooner
               ,
               than
               to
               behold
               and
               humble
               penitent
               Sinner
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               comely
               ,
               tho
               mean
               Garments
               ,
               to
               be
               buried
               with
               Christ
               by
               Baptism
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               To
               your
               Objection
               about
               the
               Coldness
               of
               the
               Climate
               ,
               you
               need
               but
               put
               on
               the
               Garment
               of
               Love
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               act
               from
               a
               Principle
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               you
               need
               fear
               no
               Ill
               ,
               tho
               this
               Path
               may
               seem
               to
               you
               as
               the
               Valley
               of
               the
               Shadow
               of
               Death
               .
               Yet
               if
               any
               Person
               be
               really
               weak
               of
               Body
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               to
               delay
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               confess
               that
               may
               be
               dangerous
               )
               there
               may
               such
               care
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               Reason
               no
               Inconvenience
               need
               be
               feared
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Water
               be
               frozen
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               object
               )
               surely
               he
               that
               will
               allow
               us
               to
               thaw
               that
               for
               our
               natural
               ,
               will
               not
               blame
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               so
               for
               our
               spiritual
               use
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Does
               plunging
               or
               dipping
               take
               away
               the
               Understanding
               ?
               Why
               ,
               not
               more
               now
               than
               in
               Christ's
               Time.
               And
               is
               it
               so
               necessary
               that
               the
               Understanding
               act
               in
               the
               Duty
               ?
               I
               marvel
               then
               why
               you
               baptize
               Persons
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               when
               they
               are
               asleep
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               What
               you
               say
               of
               the
               great
               Labour
               of
               dipping
               ,
               and
               the
               Impossibility
               for
               one
               Man
               to
               baptize
               3000
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               therefore
               unreasonable
               to
               think
               the
               Apostles
               did
               dip
               all
               that
               they
               baptized
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               answer
               ;
               First
               ,
               you
               grant
               then
               ,
               that
               they
               dipped
               some
               that
               they
               baptized
               ;
               prove
               now
               that
               they
               sprinkled
               so
               much
               as
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Dispute
               is
               at
               an
               end
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               But
               Sir
               ,
               what
               need
               was
               there
               for
               one
               Man
               only
               to
               baptize
               the
               three
               thousand
               ?
               Acts
               2.
               40.
               
               Does
               not
               Mr.
               Walker
               himself
               suppose
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               of
               the
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               Disciples
               ,
               eighty
               two
               in
               a
               Ministerial
               Capacity
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Seventy
               two
               ,
               besides
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               Surely
               they
               might
               easily
               baptize
               three
               thousand
               in
               a
               few
               hours
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               now
               prove
               the
               Lawfulness
               and
               Reasonableness
               of
               Sprinkling
               ;
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               you
               say
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               You
               now
               
                 make
                 Sprinkling
                 not
                 only
                 equally
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 congruous
                 with
                 its
                 genuine
                 Signification
                 ;
                 your
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 a
                 Derivative
                 ,
                 can
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 larger
                 Signification
                 than
                 its
                 Primitive
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
              
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               
                 when
                 like
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 wet
                 with
                 the
                 Dew
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               for
               Answer
               ;
               1.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               Place
               in
               Dan.
               4.
               will
               never
               prove
               ,
               that
               Sprinkling
               is
               more
               congruous
               to
               the
               genuine
               Signification
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               than
               Dipping
               :
               For
               Nebuchadnezzar
               being
               seven
               Years
               to
               live
               with
               Beasts
               ,
               out
               of
               Habitation
               or
               House
               ,
               was
               sufficiently
               washed
               ,
               especially
               being
               probably
               naked
               too
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               kind
               of
               wetting
               holds
               some
               resemblance
               with
               plunging
               in
               
               Water
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               part
               free
               from
               the
               Water
               thus
               rained
               upon
               Nebuchadnezzar
               :
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               the
               Septuagint
               renders
               or
               expresses
               his
               lying
               open
               to
               the
               Snow
               ,
               Hail
               ,
               Rain
               ,
               or
               Dew
               ,
               so
               long
               a
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               My
               Answer
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Greek
               here
               is
               Hyperbolical
               ,
               and
               not
               properly
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               and
               our
               Translators
               knowing
               this
               ,
               did
               not
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               translate
               the
               Word
               according
               to
               its
               proper
               Signification
               ,
               our
               Language
               not
               well
               bearing
               it
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               thing
               which
               was
               to
               befall
               Nebuchadnezzar
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               very
               disingenuous
               ,
               for
               you
               to
               conclude
               from
               this
               Hyperbole
               ,
               that
               Sprinkling
               is
               
                 more
                 congruous
              
               to
               the
               signification
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               than
               Dipping
               ,
               tho
               in
               so
               saying
               you
               contradict
               most
               of
               the
               Learned
               that
               have
               interpreted
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               (
               and
               you
               know
               it
               much
               better
               than
               I
               can
               tell
               you
               ,
               for
               my
               Learning
               is
               nothing
               ,
               when
               compared
               with
               yours
               ,
               )
               that
               our
               Lexicons
               ,
               Dictionaries
               ,
               and
               Grammars
               ,
               do
               make
               the
               prime
               Signification
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               a
               dipping
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               who
               dye
               Colours
               ;
               and
               Scapula
               does
               not
               make
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               signify
               Sprinkling
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               you
               say
               in
               your
               
                 2d
                 ,
                 3d
                 ,
                 4th
              
               ,
               and
               5th
               .
               Particulars
               ,
               is
               answered
               before
               ;
               but
               here
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 was
                 never
                 confined
                 to
                 that
                 Mode
                 of
                 Dipping
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 several
                 Ways
                 of
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 dipping
                 ,
                 or
                 sprinkling
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               What
               Usages
               the
               Church
               has
               had
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Question
               ;
               but
               the
               Ground
               of
               her
               doings
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Enquiry
               :
               But
               yet
               I
               will
               venture
               to
               say
               ,
               she
               was
               always
               confined
               to
               dip
               ,
               if
               she
               kept
               that
               Ordinance
               according
               to
               Christ's
               own
               Example
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               is
               a
               better
               Expositor
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               than
               any
               Lexicon
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Alteration
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               has
               not
               only
               occasioned
               us
               to
               say
               ,
               You
               that
               only
               cross
               and
               sprinkle
               are
               not
               baptized
               ;
               but
               the
               Muscovites
               declare
               the
               Latin
               Church
               to
               be
               unbaptized
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               .
               For
               this
               you
               may
               read
               Daille
               on
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               p.
               148.
               where
               he
               tells
               us
               ;
               
                 The
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 plunge
                 those
                 they
                 baptized
                 over
                 Head
                 and
                 Ears
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 testify
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Russian
                 Cnurch
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cassander
                   de
                   Baptismo
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 193.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Custom
                 is
                 now
                 abolished
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Muscovites
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Latines
                 are
                 not
                 rightly
                 and
                 duly
                 baptized
                 .
              
               Thus
               he
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               the
               only
               
               Cause
               why
               we
               think
               your
               pretended
               Baptism
               a
               Nullity
               ,
               for
               your
               Error
               about
               the
               Subject
               is
               more
               than
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               you
               say
               further
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               believe
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               go
               into
               the
               Water
               ;
               that
               the
               Eunuch
               went
               to
               the
               Water
               only
               ,
               because
               the
               Preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               ad
               ,
               to
               .
               But
               your
               Conscience
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               it
               signifies
               into
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               ;
               and
               indeed
               you
               grant
               it
               :
               and
               then
               to
               what
               putpose
               do
               you
               quarrel
               our
               Translation
               ?
               However
               ,
               we
               have
               proved
               that
               Christ
               was
               baptized
               in
               the
               River
               :
               and
               't
               is
               expresly
               said
               of
               the
               many
               Thousands
               which
               came
               to
               Jordan
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 were
                 all
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 confessing
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               here
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               cannot
               be
               rendred
               
                 to
                 the
                 River
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 with
                 the
                 River
              
               ,
               (
               without
               egregious
               Folly
               )
               and
               then
               't
               is
               very
               plain
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               dipped
               in
               the
               River
               ;
               for
               it
               had
               been
               absolute
               Folly
               to
               go
               into
               the
               River
               to
               sprinkle
               the
               Face
               ,
               Hand
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Body
               .
               Seeing
               then
               they
               went
               into
               the
               River
               to
               baptize
               ,
               it
               shews
               it
               cannot
               rightly
               be
               done
               without
               going
               into
               the
               Water
               :
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               we
               must
               understand
               ,
               Dipping
               is
               the
               only
               true
               Mode
               of
               Baptizing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               marvel
               how
               any
               wise
               Man
               can
               look
               upon
               that
               Text
               ,
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               John
               
                 baptized
                 in
              
               Enon
               ,
               
                 —
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 Water
                 there
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               much
               as
               think
               Sprinkling
               to
               be
               a
               lawful
               way
               of
               baptizing
               .
               If
               he
               will
               use
               any
               of
               his
               Wit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               infer
               ,
               Baptism
               could
               not
               be
               rightly
               done
               with
               a
               few
               drops
               of
               Water
               ,
               seein
               John
               chose
               
                 Enon
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 Water
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               what
               tho
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signify
               many
               Waters
               ?
               yet
               it
               does
               not
               signify
               many
               Rivers
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Noise
               of
               many
               Waters
               ,
               is
               often
               meant
               the
               Noise
               of
               much
               Water
               in
               one
               Source
               or
               Channel
               .
               However
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               the
               Greek
               signifies
               the
               Confluence
               of
               these
               two
               Springs
               ,
               Jordan
               and
               Jaboc
               ;
               but
               yet
               you
               are
               unwilling
               that
               they
               should
               yield
               so
               much
               Water
               as
               might
               suffice
               to
               dip
               in
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               you
               elsewhere
               ,
               that
               Jordan
               overflows
               all
               her
               Banks
               at
               certain
               times
               ;
               and
               Lithgow
               ,
               that
               was
               at
               it
               ,
               will
               give
               you
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               River
               sufficient
               to
               dip
               a
               bigger
               Man
               than
               your self
               in
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 here
              
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 dipping
              
               .
               Yes
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               ;
               for
               when
               you
               hear
               ,
               that
               John
               was
               baptizing
               in
               Enon
               ,
               he
               was
               either
               dipping
               or
               sprinkling
               .
               The
               latter
               would
               make
               the
               Speech
               absurd
               and
               nonsensical
               ;
               the
               former
               therefore
               was
               his
               Business
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 was
                 dipping
                 in
              
               Enon
               ,
               near
               Salem
               ,
               
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 Water
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               Your
               Church
               therefore
               is
               very
               much
               to
               blame
               ,
               in
               leaving
               the
               
               Way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               following
               her
               own
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               present
               disunion
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               till
               she
               turn
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Subject
               and
               Manner
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               forbear
               to
               impose
               upon
               us
               without
               Authority
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               What
               you
               add
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               answer
               to
               some
               of
               our
               Objections
               against
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               answered
               in
               my
               Reply
               to
               Dr.
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 J.
                 Barret
              
               ,
               which
               is
               bound
               up
               with
               my
               Book
               of
               
                 Primitive
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               I
               will
               refer
               you
               .
               What
               you
               add
               about
               Sureties
               or
               God-Fathers
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               usage
               is
               so
               odd
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               
                 Jer.
                 Taylor
              
               well
               said
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               God's
               will
               to
               have
               had
               them
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 Commission
                 to
                 have
                 transacted
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 with
                 better
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 Answers
                 with
                 more
                 Truth
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 God
                 Fathers
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 (
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 false
                 and
                 ridiculously
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               even
               enough
               to
               say
               to
               such
               an
               Innovation
               :
               But
               what
               absurdity
               is
               it
               ,
               which
               being
               once
               made
               a
               Cannon
               by
               learned
               Men
               ,
               will
               not
               find
               some
               to
               daub
               it
               up
               with
               untempered
               Mortar
               ?
               Could
               Men
               but
               remember
               Nadab
               and
               
                 Abihu
                 ,
                 Lev.
              
               10.
               they
               would
               fear
               to
               add
               to
               ,
               or
               take
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               under
               what
               pretence
               of
               Piety
               or
               Prudence
               soever
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               briefly
               answered
               your
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               hope
               I
               have
               not
               mistaken
               your
               Sence
               in
               any
               Passage
               I
               except
               against
               .
               And
               for
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               I
               crave
               leave
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               way
               to
               obtain
               that
               Unity
               which
               is
               so
               desirable
               ,
               between
               the
               Baptized
               Believers
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               fall
               to
               it
               by
               Disputation
               ,
               but
               by
               proposing
               what
               Abatements
               may
               be
               made
               about
               such
               things
               as
               are
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               as
               this
               of
               Poedo-Baptism
               )
               is
               not
               )
               or
               at
               least
               what
               mitigation
               may
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               imposition
               of
               such
               things
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               I
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               that
               you
               shall
               call
               for
               nothing
               from
               us
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               submit
               without
               sinning
               against
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               gladly
               hearken
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               constant
               Prayer
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Blessing
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               friendly
               conference
               between
               the
               leading
               Men
               on
               both
               parts
               ,
               may
               do
               much
               to
               further
               so
               good
               a
               Work
               ,
               specially
               if
               his
               Majesty
               would
               be
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               permit
               such
               friendly
               Treaties
               .
               But
               of
               writing
               many
               Books
               there
               is
               no
               end
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
               A
               Plea
               for
               the
               Church-Assemblies
               of
               the
               Baptized
               Believers
               .
            
          
           
             MAny
             and
             very
             great
             has
             been
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Baptized
             Believers
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             since
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             Act
             ,
             entitled
             ,
             
               an
               Act
               to
               prevent
               and
               suppress
               seditious
               Conventicles
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             said
             Act
             be
             to
             restrict
             all
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             Parochial
             )
             to
             the
             number
             of
             four
             Persons
             ,
             besides
             the
             Families
             where
             they
             do
             assemble
             ,
             We
             see
             not
             how
             we
             can
             ,
             with
             safety
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             Limits
             thereby
             prescribed
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             said
             Act
             pretends
             only
             the
             prevention
             and
             suppression
             of
             Seditious
             Conventicles
             ,
             We
             humbly
             conceive
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             free
             from
             Seditious
             Designs
             in
             their
             meeting
             together
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             are
             rationally
             acquitted
             from
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Sedition
             ;
             and
             consequently
             no
             Man
             can
             conscienciously
             prosecute
             any
             of
             us
             upon
             that
             Statute
             ,
             being
             utterly
             unable
             to
             prove
             any
             such
             Crime
             against
             us
             ;
             nor
             could
             any
             ever
             yet
             convict
             us
             of
             such
             an
             Evil
             ,
             nor
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             they
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Upon
             a
             due
             Enquiry
             it
             will
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             himself
             that
             hath
             ordered
             his
             People
             to
             convene
             or
             congregate
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             discharge
             of
             the
             great
             Duties
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             Celebration
             of
             other
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             ;
             to
             which
             holy
             Ends
             he
             has
             allowed
             ,
             not
             four
             Persons
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             in
             any
             Town
             or
             City
             ,
             to
             come
             together
             into
             one
             Place
             ,
             among
             whom
             also
             such
             as
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             allowed
             to
             appear
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             any
             limitation
             in
             respect
             of
             Number
             :
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             exceed
             the
             due
             Bounds
             of
             humane
             Power
             ,
             to
             use
             Restraint
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             given
             such
             gracious
             Liberty
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             Forasmuch
             then
             as
             God
             has
             not
             given
             any
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             to
             forbid
             any
             Christian
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             to
             hear
             his
             Word
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             place
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             commands
             every
             Man
             that
             hath
             an
             Ear
             ,
             
               to
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             saying
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               Voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               Hearts
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             95.
             7.
             
             Proclaiming
             
               to
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               take
               of
               the
               Waters
               of
               Life
               freely
               :
            
             Isa
             .
             55.
             1.
             
             
             To
             whose
             gracious
             Invitation
             the
             
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
            
             (
             the
             Church
             )
             agreeth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Come
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             dangerous
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               come
            
             ,
             when
             they
             desire
             to
             drink
             of
             these
             living
             Waters
             ,
             which
             flow
             in
             the
             lively
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             how
             can
             we
             think
             that
             our
             gracious
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             Things
             pertaining
             to
             this
             Life
             ,
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             
               say
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               Go
               away
               ,
               and
               come
               again
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               it
               by
               us
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.
             27
             ,
             28.
             will
             ever
             accept
             us
             with
             a
             
               Well-done
               ,
               good
               and
               faithful
               Servant
               ,
            
             if
             in
             the
             more
             weighty
             Matters
             of
             his
             Law
             we
             put
             Men
             off
             with
             delatory
             Answers
             ?
             
               Behold
               ,
               now
               is
               the
               accepted
               Time
               ;
               behold
               ,
               now
               is
               the
               Day
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             a
             City
             set
             upon
             a
             Hill
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ;
             whilst
             therefore
             we
             are
             conscionably
             ,
             and
             (
             we
             trust
             )
             groundedly
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             a
             necessity
             lieth
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             
               make
               manifest
               the
               Savour
               of
               the
               Knowledg
               of
               Christ
               in
               every
               Place
               .
            
             For
             as
             it
             was
             truly
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Man
               doth
               any
               thing
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               himself
               desires
               to
               be
               known
               openly
               :
            
             So
             neither
             must
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             obscure
             her
             Light
             by
             a
             secret
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             lest
             she
             contradict
             her
             own
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               bless
               us
               ,
               and
               cause
               his
               Face
               to
               shine
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               his
               Way
               may
               be
               known
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               his
               Saving-Health
               among
               all
               Nations
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               behold
               their
               Threatnings
               ,
               and
               grant
               unto
               thy
               Servants
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               boldness
               they
               may
               speak
               thy
               Word
               .
               —
               And
               they
               spake
               the
               Word
               with
               boldness
               .
               —
               And
               they
               overcame
               him
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               their
               Testimony
               ;
               and
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               Lives
               unto
               the
               Death
               .
               —
               And
               became
               Followers
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               having
               received
               the
               Word
               in
               much
               Affliction
               ,
               with
               Joy
               of
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             for
             the
             like
             faithful
             Testimony
             we
             must
             still
             suffer
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             we
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             exhorted
             us
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             hold
             fast
             ,
             not
             her
             Faith
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Profession
             of
             her
             Faith
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             by
             Starts
             and
             Girds
             ,
             as
             Men
             give
             them
             License
             or
             Toleration
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             constancy
             ,
             and
             without
             wavering
             .
             And
             surely
             our
             Lord
             foreseeing
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Apostles
             foreshewing
             what
             would
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             required
             that
             this
             Profession
             be
             held
             without
             wavering
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             Church-Assembling
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             25.
             because
             without
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             the
             whole
             Service
             of
             God
             (
             in
             a
             Church-way
             )
             is
             like
             to
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             This
             Duty
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             of
             greatest
             importance
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             founded
             upon
             Heavens
             Authority
             :
             
               Forsake
               not
               the
               Assembling
               of
               your selves
               together
               .
            
             
             And
             it
             is
             granted
             by
             the
             learned
             Protestants
             ,
             
               That
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               or
               Nature
               no
               contrary
               Custom
               doth
               ever
               prevail
               .
            
             [
             Dr.
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             ]
             
               He
               that
               doth
               any
               thing
               by
               Command
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               does
               not
               fear
               God
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Savage
             ,
             Chaplain
             to
             K.
             Charles
             II
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Dew
               of
               Hermon
               ,
               p.
            
             36
             ,
             to
             39.
             )
             And
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Their
               Rulers
               enjoined
               them
               not
               to
               preach
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therein
               they
               did
               well
               to
               disobey
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               they
               had
               not
               feared
               God
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               tho
               their
               Rulers
               were
               above
               them
               ,
               yet
               God
               was
               above
               them
               both
               .
               —
               For
               in
               commanding
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               abuse
               their
               Power
               ,
               either
               through
               their
               Ignorance
               or
               Wilfulness
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               meerly
               Passive
               Obedience
               is
               to
               be
               yielded
               .
            
             These
             latter
             Sentences
             are
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             being
             written
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Chaplains
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             a
             Book
             written
             by
             the
             Baptized
             Believers
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             entitled
             ,
             
               Sion's
               Groans
               for
               her
               Distressed
            
             ;
             which
             Book
             ,
             whilst
             he
             pretends
             to
             confute
             ,
             he
             has
             confirmed
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             scope
             and
             Intent
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             by
             Mulcts
             and
             Penalties
             to
             overcome
             the
             faithful
             Professors
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               (
               for
               that
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               Men
               cannot
               overthrow
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.
             39.
             
             )
             so
             neither
             will
             those
             that
             are
             zealous
             for
             Error
             ,
             be
             vanquished
             by
             that
             way
             .
             And
             the
             mischief
             is
             ,
             their
             Errors
             are
             by
             their
             Sufferings
             made
             the
             more
             taking
             with
             those
             of
             weak
             Judgments
             .
             What
             then
             is
             the
             result
             of
             Persecution
             for
             Religion
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             commonly
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Hypocrites
             or
             Time-servers
             do
             fill
             that
             Church
             which
             has
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             on
             her
             side
             ?
             And
             suppose
             she
             have
             the
             Truth
             on
             her
             side
             ,
             yet
             those
             Temporizers
             come
             not
             to
             her
             Communion
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             a
             Blessing
             to
             her
             ,
             nor
             she
             to
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             these
             shall
             ,
             the
             soonest
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             betray
             her
             ,
             when
             ever
             Time
             shall
             minister
             occasion
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             are
             not
             true
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             faithful
             to
             Men.
             
               They
               worship
               not
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               the
               Earthly
               Crown
               and
               Scepter
               ,
               much
               like
            
             Euripus
             ,
             
               carried
               headlong
               sometimes
               this
               way
               ,
               sometimes
               that
               way
               .
            
             Socrat.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             shortly
             ,
             to
             sum
             up
             what
             is
             or
             might
             be
             further
             said
             in
             this
             Case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             restrict
             our
             Assemblies
             to
             the
             Limits
             of
             the
             said
             Act
             ,
             is
             to
             obey
             Man
             rather
             than
             God
             ,
             who
             gives
             liberty
             ,
             without
             limiting
             the
             Numbers
             of
             those
             that
             meet
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             a
             Church-way
             .
             And
             whilst
             we
             believe
             our
             Assemblies
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             meet
             in
             God's
             way
             ,
             whoever
             countermands
             it
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             thus
             to
             limit
             our
             Assemblies
             to
             the
             Number
             of
             Four
             ;
             will
             certainly
             destroy
             all
             our
             Church-Assemblies
             :
             For
             ,
             suppose
             some
             Congregation
             or
             Church
             consist
             but
             of
             an
             hundred
             Persons
             ,
             these
             being
             divided
             into
             Fours
             ,
             have
             no
             Church-Assembly
             ,
             unless
             every
             of
             these
             four
             be
             a
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             have
             just
             power
             to
             divide
             us
             into
             Fours
             or
             Fives
             ,
             he
             has
             power
             to
             subdivide
             us
             into
             Two's
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             dissolve
             all
             our
             Assemblies
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             a
             small
             Number
             may
             constitute
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             
               Gregory
               Thaumaturgus
            
             ,
             tho
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             had
             a
             Church
             consisting
             but
             of
             seventeen
             Persons
             .
             
               [
               Basil
               .
               de
               Spirit
               .
               Sanct.
            
             cap.
             29.
             ]
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             promised
             his
             presence
             ,
             where
             
               two
               or
               three
               are
               met
               together
               in
               his
               Name
               .
            
             But
             then
             
               in
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             signifieth
             in
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Appointment
             .
             Now
             Christ
             has
             no
             where
             appointed
             ,
             that
             four
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             should
             come
             together
             into
             one
             House
             or
             Place
             ;
             no
             ,
             tho
             an
             hundred
             Persons
             be
             come
             together
             ,
             if
             more
             do
             come
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             prohibited
             by
             all
             that
             Power
             which
             God
             has
             given
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             zealous
             Country-Men
             of
             the
             Parochial
             Way
             ,
             would
             think
             it
             very
             unlawful
             to
             be
             limited
             in
             their
             Meetings
             to
             fours
             or
             fives
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             restrain'd
             from
             Seditious
             Practices
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             by
             as
             good
             Right
             think
             it
             unlawful
             for
             us
             to
             be
             so
             restrained
             .
             We
             hope
             our
             Legislators
             did
             not
             intend
             at
             all
             to
             exalt
             their
             Authority
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             Power
             is
             above
             all
             .
             But
             yet
             when
             these
             Laws
             come
             to
             be
             executed
             upon
             good
             Men
             ,
             by
             the
             Industry
             of
             mercenary
             Fellows
             ,
             meerly
             for
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             turned
             into
             Snares
             to
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             of
             that
             Power
             which
             gave
             them
             being
             .
             And
             all
             this
             falls
             out
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             provision
             in
             the
             said
             Laws
             ,
             to
             convict
             Men
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             than
             only
             because
             they
             were
             observ'd
             to
             preach
             or
             pray
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             being
             fully
             satisfied
             that
             our
             Assemblies
             are
             true
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             strictest
             enquiry
             we
             are
             able
             to
             make
             into
             the
             due
             Nature
             and
             Order
             of
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             we
             conceive
             our selves
             indispensibly
             bound
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Tie
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             regulated
             by
             a
             sincere
             Love
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             hold
             fast
             the
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             without
             wavering
             or
             changing
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Change
             of
             Times
             ,
             or
             Man's
             Laws
             .
             Being
             also
             rationally
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             publick
             and
             free
             Men
             are
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             less
             danger
             of
             Sedition
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             with
             innocent
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             pure
             Hands
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             any
             Design
             of
             Sedition
             )
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             will
             keep
             his
             Way
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Lord
             do
             with
             us
             as
             seemeth
             him
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
               Of
               the
               Baptized
               Believers
               Call
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
          
           
             WHen
             our
             Saviour
             commanded
             his
             Apostles
             
               to
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               Creature
               ,
            
             We
             do
             not
             doubt
             but
             their
             performance
             
               of
               this
               his
               gracious
               Will
            
             ,
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             or
             Nations
             :
             And
             that
             Men
             enjoy
             a
             great
             Mercy
             (
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             thankful
             )
             to
             be
             born
             in
             a
             Nation
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             has
             been
             preached
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             their
             Progenitors
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             also
             a
             great
             Blessing
             to
             be
             born
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ;
             and
             we
             believe
             we
             ought
             to
             love
             and
             honour
             our
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             (
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Nature
             and
             Laws
             )
             viz.
             because
             they
             assert
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             general
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             our
             Business
             to
             destroy
             the
             State
             of
             Christianity
             received
             in
             any
             Nation
             ;
             nor
             at
             all
             to
             despise
             the
             Ministry
             that
             conscientiously
             upholds
             it
             (
             but
             only
             to
             labour
             that
             Christianity
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Errors
             that
             have
             encumbred
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             change
             of
             Governments
             and
             Interests
             ,
             or
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Ages
             past
             .
             )
             And
             in
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             as
             we
             look
             upon
             our
             Nation
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             Nation
             ;
             so
             we
             count
             our selves
             much
             more
             happy
             in
             being
             Members
             of
             a
             Nation
             that
             owns
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             is
             the
             way
             to
             true
             Blessedness
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             been
             of
             any
             other
             Nation
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             there
             is
             a
             great
             Truth
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               We
               are
               not
               born
               ,
               but
               made
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             think
             that
             our
             meer
             Birth
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             does
             qualify
             us
             ,
             or
             give
             us
             an
             actual
             Right
             to
             Christ's
             Ordinances
             ;
             but
             to
             this
             end
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             every
             Person
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             work
             of
             real
             Grace
             (
             or
             the
             new
             Birth
             )
             at
             least
             by
             a
             solemn
             Profession
             ,
             must
             precede
             our
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ;
             to
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             full
             consent
             ,
             John
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
             And
             thus
             we
             ,
             and
             ours
             (
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             does
             call
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             are
             actually
             incorporate
             
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             Militant
             ,
             and
             engaged
             thenceforth
             in
             the
             high
             and
             holy
             Calling
             ,
             and
             actual
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             Whether
             we
             have
             any
             lawful
             Call
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             the
             business
             to
             be
             a
             little
             considered
             ,
             partly
             ,
             for
             that
             some
             of
             our
             late
             Persecutors
             were
             pleased
             to
             suggest
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             partly
             to
             put
             our selves
             upon
             the
             strictest
             Trial
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             case
             where
             we
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             the
             most
             deficient
             .
          
           
             The
             Questions
             in
             this
             case
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Ordination
                 from
                 Man
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 down
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 be
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 Call
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ?
              
               or
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 same
                 Means
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 Authority
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 Men
                 Christians
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 also
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 Ministers
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             these
             Questions
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             little
             more
             than
             offer
             what
             we
             have
             formerly
             written
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             Papists
             are
             the
             Men
             who
             stand
             most
             stifly
             for
             Succession
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             of
             late
             we
             find
             our
             Friends
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             looking
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             justify
             their
             Ordination
             in
             a
             successive
             Line
             from
             Man
             to
             Man
             ,
             through
             the
             Papacy
             :
             which
             thing
             is
             disclaimed
             by
             Dr.
             Luther
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             vehemency
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Whoso
               loveth
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               to
               endure
               any
               thing
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               be
               ordained
               by
               the
               Papists
               ;
               because
               in
               their
               Ordinations
               all
               things
               are
               carried
               with
               such
               wicked
               preposterousness
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               not
               mad
               ,
               and
               blind
               ,
               they
               would
               perceive
               how
               they
               mock
               God
               to
               his
               Face
               ;
               —
               being
               stricken
               with
               an
               universal
               blindness
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               know
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               specially
               the
               Bishops
               who
               ordain
               .
               —
               Let
               me
               be
               counted
               a
               Fool
               ,
               a
               Knave
               ,
               a
               Lyer
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               ordain'd
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               dare
               say
               ,
               that
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               received
               Orders
               ,
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               dispense
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               teach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               —
               but
               they
               ordain
               Sacrificers
               of
               the
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               Confessions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             far
             Luther
             .
             And
             the
             Oath
             which
             they
             take
             at
             their
             Ordination
             (
             as
             set
             down
             by
             Mr.
             Bullinger
             )
             is
             very
             un-gospel-like
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             it
             is
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Priest
               will
               be
               a
               true
               Subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               obey
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Roman
               Church
               )
               and
               that
               he
               will
               persecute
               Hereticks
               .
            
          
           
             Beza
             censures
             all
             Ordination
             taken
             from
             the
             Papists
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             him
             speak
             .
             
               What
               ordinary
               Vocation
               is
               that
               which
               you
               say
               the
               first
               Reformers
               had
               ,
               excepting
               some
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Pall
               ?
               Shall
               we
               think
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               Popish
               Orders
               are
               valid
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               any
               preceding
               enquiry
               into
               manners
               ?
               No
               such
               Enquiry
               
               or
               Procedure
               ,
               as
               is
               inviolably
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               or
               observed
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Right
               in
               Elections
               ,
               and
               Ordinations
               ,
               —
               Shall
               we
               think
               so
               highly
               of
               their
               Ordinations
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               any
               false
               Bishops
               are
               converted
               to
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               immediately
               all
               the
               Filth
               ,
               Uncleanness
               ,
               and
               Impurity
               ,
               collated
               ,
               is
               washed
               away
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               but
               with
               what
               Face
               or
               Conscience
               will
               he
               be
               able
               to
               forsake
               Popery
               ,
               and
               not
               abjure
               his
               irregular
               Ordination
               ?
               or
               if
               he
               do
               abjure
               it
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               by
               virtue
               thereof
               claim
               Authority
               to
               teach
               ?
            
          
           
             Thus
             these
             two
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Reformation
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             deriving
             their
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             through
             the
             Papacy
             (
             as
             some
             late
             Protestants
             pretend
             to
             do
             )
             that
             they
             do
             utterly
             reject
             any
             Ordination
             which
             comes
             from
             them
             .
             Nor
             was
             Luther
             and
             Beza
             ordained
             after
             they
             came
             from
             the
             Papists
             .
             (
             Mr.
             
             Stub's
             
               Occas
               .
               Quaer
               .
            
             )
             But
             Beza
             is
             said
             to
             defend
             his
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             Instances
             of
             those
             that
             were
             called
             extraordinarily
             ,
             as
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               Amos
               ,
               Zecharias
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             we
             may
             assume
             ,
             that
             either
             of
             these
             ways
             (
             as
             approved
             by
             our
             Reformers
             respectively
             )
             could
             we
             go
             to
             defend
             our
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             Being
             first
             ,
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             ordained
             by
             those
             who
             received
             Ordination
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             run
             with
             you
             to
             Bishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             who
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Papacy
             ;
             and
             then
             proceed
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             up
             to
             Clemens
             ,
             or
             Lucius
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             St.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             pretence
             of
             Beza
             ,
             or
             Luther
             ,
             about
             their
             extraordinary
             Call
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             give
             as
             fair
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             specially
             if
             we
             take
             the
             Rules
             given
             by
             Mr.
             Beza
             ,
             to
             judg
             of
             such
             a
             Call
             by
             ,
             to
             be
             cogent
             ,
             
               viz.
               good
               Life
               ,
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               People
               .
               )
            
             But
             to
             be
             plain
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             very
             well
             like
             either
             of
             these
             ways
             .
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             sordid
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             in
             deriving
             their
             Call
             through
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             take
             it
             from
             so
             many
             false
             pretended
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Diabolical
             Popes
             ,
             even
             Witches
             and
             Devils
             incarnate
             (
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             )
             that
             they
             make
             but
             a
             lamentable
             Succession
             of
             it
             in
             the
             end
             .
             And
             especially
             ,
             if
             Stapleton
             may
             be
             regarded
             (
             tho
             a
             Papist
             )
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               and
               personal
               Succession
               ,
               but
               lawful
               Succession
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               true
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             defineth
             that
             to
             be
             
               lawful
               Succession
               ,
               when
               not
               only
               the
               latter
               succeeds
               into
               the
               void
               rooms
               of
               those
               that
               went
               before
               them
               ,
               being
               lawfully
               called
               thereunto
               ,
               but
               also
               hold
               the
               Faith
               which
               their
               Predecessors
               did
               .
            
             Now
             let
             this
             Rule
             be
             honestly
             stood
             by
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             Papists
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             a
             Succession
             of
             many
             points
             
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whilst
             the
             World
             stands
             ,
             and
             consequently
             neither
             can
             the
             Protestants
             derive
             a
             lawful
             Succession
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             like
             not
             the
             second
             way
             ,
             for
             we
             will
             not
             compare
             with
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               Amos
            
             ,
             nor
             Zechariah
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             immediate
             Mission
             .
             But
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             our
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             is
             no
             otherwise
             extraordinary
             ,
             than
             our
             Call
             to
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             is
             so
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             clear
             from
             all
             the
             idle
             Ceremonies
             used
             by
             Papists
             ,
             or
             others
             in
             their
             Ordinations
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             ordered
             (
             as
             near
             as
             we
             can
             )
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             is
             the
             sacred
             Word
             of
             Power
             to
             beget
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             make
             us
             his
             Children
             ,
             or
             Christians
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             not
             of
             Power
             or
             Authority
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             his
             own
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             for
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             Christians
             for
             them
             ?
             This
             seems
             justly
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             We
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             's
             easy
             with
             God
             (
             and
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             )
             to
             raise
             a
             People
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             Nation
             where
             all
             have
             corrupted
             the
             way
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             (
             or
             lost
             the
             State
             and
             Praise
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             )
             meerly
             through
             his
             Blessing
             upon
             the
             reading
             and
             diligent
             searching
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             a
             Nation
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             received
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             our
             case
             .
             )
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             are
             (
             in
             the
             Word
             )
             made
             ready
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             laid
             at
             our
             Doors
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             but
             take
             up
             gladly
             ,
             what
             others
             let
             lie
             as
             useless
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hug
             their
             own
             Devices
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             silence
             a
             Papist
             for
             ever
             (
             which
             some
             will
             think
             to
             be
             a
             difficult
             undertaking
             )
             ;
             do
             they
             not
             allow
             (
             even
             by
             the
             Pen
             of
             the
             Learned
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               chap.
            
             7.
             )
             that
             even
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             baptized
             ,
             may
             administer
             Baptism
             in
             case
             of
             Necessity
             ?
             And
             this
             they
             esteem
             a
             valid
             Baptism
             .
             And
             why
             then
             may
             not
             we
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             opened
             our
             Eyes
             to
             see
             any
             other
             Truth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ,
             enter
             upon
             the
             dutiful
             observance
             of
             it
             in
             the
             best
             way
             we
             can
             ,
             our
             Circumstances
             (
             especially
             the
             case
             of
             Necessity
             )
             being
             considered
             ?
             For
             is
             not
             Necessity
             as
             good
             a
             Warrant
             to
             take
             up
             the
             practice
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             restore
             one
             Truth
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             one
             Ordinance
             is
             as
             sacred
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             where
             Churches
             are
             setled
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             dispensed
             in
             the
             most
             honourable
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             most
             fit
             Instruments
             ,
             even
             Christ's
             Ministers
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             till
             the
             Papists
             shall
             recal
             their
             opinion
             about
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             prove
             a
             Succession
             as
             necessary
             to
             Baptism
             as
             Ordination
             ,
             they
             can
             with
             
             no
             shew
             of
             reason
             ,
             insist
             upon
             the
             necessity
             of
             Ordination
             to
             be
             founded
             upon
             Succession
             .
             But
             further
             ,
          
           
             It
             's
             evident
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               (
               Acts
            
             13.
             )
             that
             a
             Succession
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             true
             Ordination
             ;
             for
             tho
             the
             Apostles
             were
             yet
             living
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             impose
             Hands
             upon
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             :
             but
             this
             is
             done
             by
             gifted
             Men
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Antioch
             .
             The
             only
             question
             here
             to
             be
             resolved
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               this
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               was
               for
               Ordination
               ?
            
             The
             Papists
             do
             hold
             it
             was
             ;
             some
             Protestants
             deny
             it
             ;
             but
             some
             Protestants
             do
             affirm
             it
             .
             Mr.
             Churchman
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             tells
             out
             of
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               That
               tho
            
             Paul
             
               was
               an
               Apostle
               neither
               of
               Men
               ,
               nor
               by
               Men
               ,
               yet
               as
               for
               the
               Work
               to
               which
               he
               was
               separated
               ,
               ask
               the
               said
               Father
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               you
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               the
               Office
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               ordained
               an
               Apostle
               here
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               with
               greater
               Pewer
               ,
               —
               And
               certainly
               that
               he
               had
               not
               the
               Apostleship
               before
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               by
               that
               which
               followed
               after
               .
            
             But
             tho
             some
             Protestants
             doubt
             whether
             this
             were
             
             Paul's
             Ordination
             (
             tho
             the
             matter
             is
             clear
             of
             it self
             )
             yet
             here
             is
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Barnabas
             without
             all
             question
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             was
             an
             Interruption
             of
             Succession
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             held
             to
             be
             necessary
             in
             our
             Days
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             far
             removed
             from
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             in
             vain
             do
             Men
             think
             to
             find
             a
             clear
             and
             undoubted
             Succession
             ,
             of
             any
             one
             Ordinance
             from
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             received
             ,
             with
             the
             Gifts
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             (
             as
             that
             was
             the
             case
             at
             Antioch
             )
             there
             is
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             Power
             on
             the
             Persons
             so
             gifted
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             send
             forth
             ,
             or
             appoint
             Men
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             altho
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             course
             is
             most
             warrantable
             in
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             done
             in
             contempt
             or
             wilful
             neglect
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ordinary
             and
             regular
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             to
             tye
             all
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             so
             strictly
             to
             the
             Persons
             of
             Men
             ordained
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             would
             in
             all
             likelihood
             throw
             the
             Power
             of
             Ordination
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             stand
             upon
             the
             due
             Election
             and
             Qualification
             of
             Persons
             so
             claiming
             Succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             due
             Qualifications
             ,
             and
             Election
             ,
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             a
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Ordination
             ,
             seeing
             it
             's
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             unless
             God
             do
             first
             make
             Men
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             's
             impossible
             for
             the
             
             Church
             (
             rightly
             )
             to
             make
             them
             Ministers
             .
             We
             shall
             here
             add
             ,
             That
             besides
             his
             moral
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             regularly
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             must
             first
             be
             a
             true
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             chosen
             by
             a
             true
             Church
             to
             that
             sacred
             Employment
             .
             And
             then
             we
             may
             boldly
             (
             yet
             modestly
             )
             suppose
             ,
             that
             true
             Ordination
             (
             at
             least
             in
             some
             part
             of
             it
             )
             is
             only
             found
             in
             the
             Congregations
             of
             Baptized
             Believers
             at
             this
             day
             :
             For
             ,
             where
             true
             Baptism
             is
             not
             ,
             Ordination
             cannot
             be
             regular
             .
             Again
             ,
             due
             Election
             is
             found
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whilst
             neglected
             both
             by
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Prelatists
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             true
             Form
             and
             Order
             of
             Ordination
             is
             found
             in
             our
             Churches
             .
             The
             first
             is
             evident
             of
             it self
             ,
             
               No
               Baptism
               ,
               no
               due
               Ordination
            
             ;
             is
             a
             Truth
             without
             exception
             among
             all
             that
             own
             Ordination
             .
             And
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             none
             are
             ordained
             to
             any
             Office
             in
             the
             Baptized
             Churches
             ,
             till
             elected
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Major
             part
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             minister
             .
          
           
             And
             herein
             they
             follow
             the
             Footsteps
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             when
             one
             must
             be
             chosen
             in
             the
             room
             of
             Judas
             ,
             the
             120
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             ,
             allowed
             the
             choice
             of
             two
             :
             and
             good
             reason
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             where
             all
             are
             equally
             concerned
             ,
             they
             should
             all
             be
             satisfied
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             they
             commit
             the
             care
             and
             feeding
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             were
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             consulted
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             and
             the
             Election
             made
             by
             them
             who
             knew
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             Antiquity
             stands
             with
             us
             in
             this
             case
             .
             The
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             ,
             writing
             their
             minds
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             concerning
             some
             that
             were
             to
             succeed
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             gives
             these
             Directions
             :
             
               If
               so
               be
               they
               shall
               seem
               to
               be
               worthy
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               shall
               chuse
               them
               .
            
             What
             Rules
             were
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             worthiness
             for
             Ministerial
             Employment
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             
               Clement
               ,
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Corinth
               .
               Having
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               made
               trial
               of
               them
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               be
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Others
               well
               approved
               of
               ,
               should
               succeed
               into
               the
               Office
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               who
               therefore
               have
               been
               constituted
               ,
               —
               by
               famous
               and
               discreet
               Men
               ,
               with
               the
               good
               liking
               and
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               —
               and
               who
               withal
               ,
               have
               of
               a
               long
               time
               had
               a
               good
               Testimony
               from
               all
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             Leo
             gives
             the
             same
             direction
             
               (
               Epist
            
             .
             84.
             c.
             5.
             )
             charging
             ,
             
               That
               none
               be
               ordained
               against
               the
               Wills
               and
               Petitions
               of
               the
               People
               :
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Epist
             .
             49.
             
             
               The
               Custom
               was
               that
               he
               should
               be
               chosen
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               be
               over
               all
               ,
               and
               wills
               ,
               that
               the
               liking
               of
               the
               People
               and
               their
               Testimony
            
             
             
               be
               sought
               :
               That
               in
               Ordinations
               ,
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Fathers
               ought
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               that
               he
               that
               is
               to
               be
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               not
               only
               have
               the
               Allowance
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               but
               the
               Testimony
               also
               of
               them
               that
               are
               without
               .
            
          
           
             Cyprian
             is
             as
             clear
             for
             us
             ,
             
               (
               Ep.
               l.
            
             1.
             )
             The
             People
             who
             full
             well
             and
             perfectly
             know
             the
             Life
             of
             him
             that
             is
             to
             be
             ordained
             Bishop
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             chosen
             with
             their
             allowance
             ,
             who
             know
             the
             Conversation
             of
             every
             one
             .
             And
             he
             brings
             Salinius
             (
             his
             Colleague
             )
             for
             Instance
             ,
             who
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             whole
             Brotherhood
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Bishops
             which
             came
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Each
               Church
               stands
               free
            
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Bilson
             ,
             Perpet
             .
             Govern.
             )
             
               by
               God's
               Law
               to
               admit
               ,
               maintain
               ,
               and
               obey
               no
               Man
               as
               their
               Pastor
               without
               their
               liking
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Peoples
               Election
               dependeth
               on
               humane
               Fellowship
               ,
               and
               first
               Principles
               of
               humane
               Society
               and
               Assemblies
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Field
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Right
               of
               the
               People
               hath
               been
               invaded
               many
               ways
               :
            
             1.
             
             
               By
               great
               Personages
               and
               Magistrates
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               When
               the
               Bishops
               grew
               to
               great
               Pomp
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergy
               began
               to
               be
               enriched
               by
               Benefices
               ,
               Elections
               were
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               are
               made
               according
               to
               the
               Interests
               of
               the
               Rich
               and
               Strong
               ,
               whilst
               the
               People
               are
               not
               only
               deprived
               of
               ,
               but
               become
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               any
               Right
               remains
               in
               them
               to
               chuse
               their
               own
               Ministers
               or
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             Privilege
             ,
             tho
             lost
             in
             most
             National
             Churches
             ,
             is
             restored
             and
             maintained
             in
             the
             Baptized
             Churches
             ,
             where
             none
             are
             elected
             Messengers
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             without
             the
             free
             Choice
             of
             the
             Brotherhood
             where
             such
             Elections
             are
             made
             .
             And
             after
             such
             Election
             of
             Persons
             of
             known
             Integrity
             and
             competent
             Ability
             ,
             we
             proceed
             to
             Ordination
             ,
             with
             Fasting
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
             
               When
               they
               had
               fasted
               and
               prayed
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               Hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               away
               .
            
             Thus
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Messengers
             ,
             (
             which
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             some
             are
             called
             Bishops
             .
             )
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             
               And
               when
               they
               had
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               and
               prayed
               with
               Fasting
               ,
               they
               commended
               them
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               on
               whom
               they
               believed
               .
            
             Acts
             6.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               And
               they
               chose
            
             Stephen
             ,
             
               a
               Man
               full
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               and
            
             Philip
             ,
             and
             Prochorus
             ,
             and
             Nicanor
             ,
             and
             Timon
             ,
             and
             Parmenas
             ,
             and
             Nicholas
             ,
             
               whom
               they
               set
               before
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               had
               prayed
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               Hands
               on
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             for
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Deacons
             .
             All
             which
             Apostolical
             Practices
             are
             religiously
             restored
             and
             observed
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Baptized
             Believers
             ,
             without
             any
             devised
             Adjuncts
             of
             our
             own
             or
             others
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             may
             
             appear
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             lawful
             Call
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             meet
             with
             an
             Objection
             ;
             
               'T
               is
               doubted
               by
               some
               ,
               whether
               a
               Man
               having
               received
               Ordination
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               may
               afterward
               have
               Ordination
               as
               a
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Objector
               supposing
               that
               the
               first
               Ordination
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               only
               the
               Church
               must
               give
               him
               another
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Objection
             I
             answer
             three
             ways
             :
             1.
             
             By
             Antiquity
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Antiquity
             is
             directly
             against
             this
             Objection
             ,
             being
             rather
             for
             a
             threefold
             Ordination
             than
             only
             one
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             by
             and
             by
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             I
             marvel
             how
             the
             Objector
             would
             give
             a
             Man
             a
             Ministerial
             Commission
             without
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             Church
             having
             no
             other
             way
             at
             all
             to
             give
             Commissions
             but
             by
             Ordination
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             Man
             tell
             us
             ,
             how
             she
             can
             give
             her
             Commissions
             Ministerial
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             her
             Ordination
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             her
             Ordination
             ,
             such
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             is
             her
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Now
             our
             Ancients
             understood
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             usually
             bring
             Men
             gradually
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Overseer
             ,
             being
             a
             Name
             common
             to
             Elders
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Times
             .
             )
             Thus
             Chrysostom
             was
             
             first
             ordained
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             then
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             by
             Theophilus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             And
             saith
             the
             learned
             
               Bilson
               ,
               In
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               they
               were
               first
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               upon
               Trial
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               ministred
               well
               ,
               and
               were
               found
               blameless
               ,
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               be
               Elders
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               if
               their
               Gifts
               and
               Pains
               so
               deserved
               ,
               they
               were
               called
               to
               an
               higher
               degree
               :
               so
               that
               every
               one
               ,
               by
               the
               ancient
               Discipline
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               come
               from
               ministring
               to
               governing
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               received
               thrice
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               twice
               ,
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             that
             is
             called
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             Commission
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Ordination
             )
             commensurable
             to
             his
             Ministry
             .
             It
             is
             Christ's
             peculiar
             to
             give
             Commission
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Mouth
             only
             ,
             the
             Church
             cannot
             do
             so
             ;
             she
             must
             confer
             Ministerial
             Authority
             in
             some
             solemn
             Rite
             or
             Ceremony
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             say
             (
             of
             Persons
             eminently
             qualified
             )
             we
             order
             or
             appoint
             them
             to
             serve
             Tables
             ,
             or
             ,
             look
             ye
             to
             the
             Poor
             :
             But
             besides
             their
             great
             Qualifications
             and
             Election
             ,
             they
             must
             receive
             their
             Commission
             or
             Authority
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             else
             they
             have
             no
             Commission
             .
             In
             like
             〈…〉
             be
             
             solemnly
             ordained
             ,
             before
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             hath
             made
             him
             an
             Overseer
             of
             the
             particular
             Flock
             committed
             to
             his
             Charge
             .
             And
             then
             in
             reason
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             far
             greater
             Charge
             afterward
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             has
             need
             of
             a
             Commission
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Ordination
             ,
             for
             other
             Commission
             there
             is
             none
             )
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             take
             care
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             plant
             new
             Churches
             in
             the
             World.
             We
             read
             not
             of
             any
             Messengers
             ,
             that
             acted
             as
             such
             in
             that
             great
             Trust
             ,
             without
             an
             Ordination
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Work
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ill
             venturing
             to
             send
             Men
             out
             with
             a
             Commission
             too
             short
             for
             their
             Employment
             ,
             it
             being
             irrational
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             good
             Example
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             then
             what
             the
             Scripture
             will
             say
             in
             favour
             of
             our
             Answers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             had
             a
             twofold
             Apostleship
             ;
             the
             one
             limited
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             the
             other
             of
             extent
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             
             If
             they
             were
             ordained
             to
             either
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             ordained
             to
             both
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             more
             solemn
             and
             formal
             Ordination
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             that
             when
             Christ
             had
             given
             them
             Order
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             
               lift
               up
               his
               Hands
               ,
               and
               blessed
               them
               ,
               Luk.
            
             24.
             50.
             but
             also
             gave
             them
             Order
             to
             tarry
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             
               endowed
               with
               Power
               from
               on
               high
               .
            
             When
             their
             Work
             was
             particular
             or
             limited
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             limited
             Commission
             ;
             when
             their
             Work
             was
             universal
             ,
             they
             had
             an
             universal
             Commission
             .
             Sure
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             give
             Commissions
             but
             by
             Ordination
             ,
             shall
             do
             well
             and
             wisely
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             her
             Power
             ,
             when
             she
             delegates
             or
             gives
             it
             forth
             to
             any
             of
             her
             Ministers
             .
             This
             Answer
             may
             suffice
             ,
             yet
             we
             add
             :
          
           
             Barnabas
             is
             confessed
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             divine
             Authority
             from
             Christ
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             is
             sent
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             new
             Commission
             ,
             even
             an
             Ordination
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41782-e310
           
             Psal
             .
             90.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             4.
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
             Psal
             .
             147.
             5.
             
             Prov.
             15.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41782-e7440
           
             i
             
               See
               the
               35th
               of
            
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Exod.
             13.
             2.
             
             
               Lev.
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l
             6
             c.
             12
             ,
             13.